©Copyright 2004 Honda-Matic, All Rights Reserved. This story may be reproduced only in its full, original, unedited and unmodified posting where: 1) full credit is given to its author and, 2) no commercial gain of any sort is realized as a result of its reproduction. No permission is granted, actual or implied, to reproduce a modified version of this story, in whole or in part, without the express consent of the author.

After having read so many exciting WE and snuff stories on the net I thought I give my thanks to all those authors who have shared their stories with us on the net. I hope this contribution of mine will inspire others to write more stories on this topic.

This is the sequel to my first major story to which I have received numerous positive comments and suggestions. Thank you all for reading my previous stories. I hope you will like this continuation of the series. Please send comments and suggestions to [email protected]

WARNING: This story is a sci-fi story which contains elements of cannibalism, snuff, bdsm, ws and bestiality.

---

The lift-off was a success and occurred without any major problems or incidents. There were no signs of the Censorian armada. The Onixians had long suspected that the Censorians had built a secret armada to invade Onixia once again. They had also feared that the armada would be trying to stop the Dolcett II from leaving orbit but nothing of that kind had happened. The sky was beautiful and dark, of course, but the lights from the distant stars were a welcome and enjoyful sight for the crew of the Dolcett II. One of those distant stars had to be the sun that Terra was orbiting but nobody knew which one it was. They all wished that they would know. It would had made their task of finding Terra so much easier, but they were determined to try anyway, no matter how big the odds were against them finding Terra.

The crew of the Dolcett II was extremely cheerful and happy. It was such an auspicious event. They anxiously awaited the feast that Admiral Tabero had promised them before take-off. Everyone was curious on who the celebrity feast was that they would be going to feast on. The unknowing was very exciting, at the same time it was reassuring to know that it was a promise from their admiral. His word was reliable and powerful. Any member of the crew would die for him without hesitation or reservation if he were to require it. He had the absolute loyalty of the entire crew. It was important for this mission, because that was the only certain thing. They needed a strong leadership and a crew of faithful followers, which they had. Whether they would be able to find Terra or whether they would ever be able to return to Onixia was questionable. Nobody liked the prospect of being lost in the vastness of unexplored space, but they were all willing to risk it in order to find Terra.

Finally, the aroma of roasted woman could be smelled coming from the kitchen and quickly filled the nostrils of the hungry cannibals throughout the canteen. The whole crew was hungry by now. The delicious smell would have made anybody hunger for meat. It was so tantalising. Everybody was waiting with great anticipation and some were almost drooling from the delicious smell. And then the kitchen door opened. The two pretty assistant cooks pushed out a huge silver platter carried on an enormous tray wagon from the kitchen. The platter was placed in the middle of the canteen, on the centre table, which everybody could see. All the present cannibals and diners applauded when they saw their feast finally arrive for them to enjoy. Then the cook came out of the kitchen and lifted the huge lit covering the plate. Everybody cheered with approval and astonishment, licking their hungry lips when they saw who the celebrity roast was. They had not expected to be served the famous Cerda. They knew Admiral Tabero had promised them a celebrity, but never in their wildest imaginations would they have guessed it to be Cerda. There were so many celebrities and from all of them she was the most desired because she was known to have refused many invitations to be roasted. Her perfect body was screaming to be roasted; yet she had continued to deprive many hungry cannibals from sinking their teeth into her tender meat. Nobody had expected to be treated something extraordinaire like her. It was so incredibly fantastic and a dream come true for many cannibals. Surprise was written on everybody's face. Everyone was looking forward to an enjoyful and delicious meal.

The cook ceremonially took his carving knife and began to slowly cut off pieces from his latest masterpiece in food preparation. He first cut off Cerda's big juicy tits. He did that diligently and carefully, slowly sawing off one breast after the other. Then he cut off the nipples and placed the two big tits flat onto a plate and divided them into smaller pieces. He cut the smaller pieces similar to how pizza was divided when it needed to be shared by many people and this was such a case. There were so many fine cannibal diners present who did not want to miss out on a fine and delicious treat like this one. Then he continued to carve off the rest of the succulent parts from the roasted Cerda. Her thighs, rump and cunt steak were taken care of next. A small team of equally delicious looking waitresses then served the small pieces of the delicious morsels to everyone on the crew, which they enjoyed very much. Admiral Tabero, of course, got the cunt steak. It was his perfect right to get that most treasured treat for any cannibal. Fraser had decided on Cerda's eye balls dipped into a celery soup and parts of her soft tongue soaked in olive oil and served with fresh potatoes.

It was needless to say that the feast was very memorable and there was still talk about it after several days. The lingering after taste and fond memories of the succulent and delicious meat lasted very long. It had made a very good impression on the crew and marked a good start to the long and dangerous journey ahead. However, after several days of aimless journeying through the vast empty space without anything to explore, the crew started to become restless and felt bored. Captain Fraser knew that that was not good nor was it healthy for their journey. She needed to create some diversion for the crew to keep them occupied and make them less bored. The morale on board had to be boosted.

Thus Fraser initiated a snuff competition where the aim was to come up with the cruellest and most agonizing torture that can be done in space. The zero gravity factors gave the game a new aspect and lend to many new ideas. Fraser made it a group competition. Each group had to had at least five members with at least one male member. This ensured that there would not be too many groups since the ratio of males to female was ten to one on the Dolcett II, which is roughly the population ratio on Onixia as well.

Each group was responsible to build their own snuff device and was given the required equipment to experiment with and would be given a sex slave from the storage area where they were kept in suspension if they made it into the finals for their final demonstration. Most of the testing had to be done using a simulator. Fraser made herself the sole judge for this competition. In order to qualify for the final, each group was required to create the simulated snuff scene to demonstrate their snuff method. The finalists would then be allowed to demonstrate their winning scene on their allocated sex slave and each member of the winning group would be awarded their own personal snuff toy as well.

The crew was ecstatic and immediately started to form their teams with a lot of a commotion and enthusiasm. Each team wanted to be the one that came up with the cruellest method of snuffing a woman in space. However, it wasn't such an easy task. A lot of groups couldn't agree upon what to do and others had problems implementing their ideas. The individual expertise of the team members was very important as they all soon found out. Only a few groups were able to implement a workable and cruel method of snuffing a woman that actually worked with the resources made available to them and made the victim really suffer a lot.

Fraser's plan had worked. The competition had created some diversion and furthermore, the crew learned to work with each other and build stronger ties. All of the crewmembers were selected from the elite of many different areas from all over the planet. Almost none of them knew each other, so they were basically all strangers to each other. The competition allowed them to get to know each other better. It was the perfect team building exercise to use a human resources term. There were many teams but there were four teams that stood out from the other with their unique ideas and potential to win the competition.

Johnny Savage was in a group trying out zero-g hanging. His team members were the raven haired Christine, the busty Melissa, hottie Amelia, sexy Karena, big Anne, tall Jodi and cute Jennifer. None of them knew each other before. They had randomly formed a group and Johnny came up with trying out zero gravity hanging. The rest of his team enthusiastically agreed to try it out. Johnny came up with this unique idea, but had absolutely no idea on how to implement it or whether it was feasible. He was a weapons expert for close contact combat and knew all about using knives, handguns, etc. but did not know much about the effects of zero-g nor how to make a noose. It just occurred to him to be a good idea since he enjoyed watching females hang to death on the entertainment channels back on Onixia.

They were first joined by Melissa who was a luscious brunette with a pair of huge tits the size of melons. Her expertise was in navigation and she knew a little bit about electronics that could be useful for the group. Next was Jodi with her long sexy legs who was an excellent fighter pilot and loved the excitement and adventure. She loved her fighter jet and almost lived in one.

Then Christine who was another fighter joined them. She had a perfect muscular and well tuned body that was suitable for any type of combat. In fact, she was one of those special 'Amazon' warriors before she was assigned to the Dolcett II. Her higher than average intelligence for an Amazon made her a good choice for the dangerous journey since there could be many unknown dangers lying ahead, things that no training could had prepared her for. So her additional intelligence made her a perfect candidate for the Dolcett's elite crew. However, she was not so good in science.

Amelia and Jennifer were both quite young and part of the bridge staff responsible for communications. They were quite new and inexperienced in the job but were trying really hard in mastering their duties. Anne was an assistant cook and mainly responsible for cooking the crew's meals when nothing special was on and did not require the efforts of their expert cook.

Luckily, they had Karena in their team who was an expert on the workings of the gallows. Karena was a young attractive woman in her early twenties. She was tall and well built with visible muscle toning all over her body. Her father owned a small execution equipment shop that had specialised in manufacturing and selling custom made gallows. Karena had been fascinated by her father's business and had helped him out quite a lot when he was building his gallows and learned quite a few things on gallows designs and of course she knew how to make a noose or two. It had been one of the most popular items at her father's shop and very frequently he had run out of supplies when demand was high and he had taught her how to make nooses so she could help him out when the demand for nooses was too high for him to handle by himself.

After some tremendous effort and good group work, the zero-g hanging group came up with a snuff device they proudly called the 'Hangar'. The device was really a big cube that was almost the size of a small room. In the centre of it was a big noose attached to a little sphere that was situated exactly in the dead centre of the cube. It stayed there due to the magnetic force controlling it. The cube also had many invisible vents, which were used to control the airflow inside the cube. The little eddies that could be formed by the remote control could create suctions and also set the level and direction of the artificial wind currents created. Since the inside of the cube was not under the influence of gravity, the demonstration female could get into the cube and float around with the noose around her neck. The artificial winds and eddies could be controlled instantaneously and there also was an artificial gravity field which could be switched on and off and be applied to each of the planes of the cube.

Another group was trying out zero-g electrocution. This team consisted of Ralph, Thomas, Caroline, Marie, Mai, Janet, Sachiko, Nicole and Natascha. Ralph had only recently made Thomas' acquaintance when they both had arrived at the landing zone at the same time. When Ralph saw Thomas again, they just decided to form a team. Thomas had introduced Caroline into their team. Caroline had gone to the same school as Thomas so they knew each other pretty well and had been competing against each other at school. For a change, they decided to be working together in competition against others instead of competing against each other again.

The expert of this group was Mai who was an electronics expert. She was head of the maintenance crew on the Dolcett II and pretty knew everything that was required about electronics. She was also a very beautiful and stunning woman with long slender legs and an overall slim body and relatively big breasts. Her eyes, however, were her most noticeable features. She had relatively large round eyes making her look very cute.

Another member, Nicole, was a tailor whose magical hands could do wonders with a needle. Her delicate little hands were perfectly suited for the detailed needlework that she was able to do. Her every stitch was perfect. Apart from her talented hands, she also had a very talented tongue, which could lick and twirl around a cock in such a sensitive and vibrating manner that she was able to bring a man to cum in a very short time of teasing only. The rest of her body was not neglected by nature either. She had pert cone shaped tits that were crowned with dark areolas around them topped with big nipples.

They also had Sachiko who was a nurse. She had her long hair tied into a bundle behind her head and she liked to wear very revealing clothes, which did not hide her curvy breasts. Indeed, one could almost completely see her two luscious breasts except for her two large nipples, which she purposefully covered with a thin black lace bra just enough to excite anyone staring at them. She also loved to show off her slender legs. Sachiko was responsible for helping her crewmembers when they felt sick, but she also knew how to cause extreme pain and torture the body and mind.

And then there was Janet who was one of the teachers for the children that they had on board. She was petite and very smart. Despite her size, she could command respect from anyone she wished, not just the little kids who fearfully called her Ms Yariman.

Marie was one of the sexy waitresses that served the crew during meal times. Her duties were quite relaxing. Most of the time, she had little to do and could spend hours enjoying herself and trying out new recipes. Her dream was one day to become a good cook or to be cooked. She was not sure which of those it would be yet so she made sure her body was ready in case she decided to be cooked.

The last but not least of the group was Natascha who was an expert computer programmer. She was a good hacker as well and could easily break into any system that she wanted access to. A pair of long almost creamy looking set of legs supported her slender body. She was also equipped with an equally impressive set of bosoms that were as soft as a cushion.

They build something that looked like a big water tank. It was cylindrical in shape and had a motor, which could spin the cylinder around in a circular motion. It could accelerate to such a high speed that it could act like a centrifuge. It could hold a woman inside it and would be filled with a bucket of water, which would just float around in the gravity less environment. The centrifuge like action of the motor would propel the water to separate into many little drops and randomly spread across the entire container. Randomly, they just send spikes of high voltage electricity through the container. Whenever it connected with the conducting water drops and the women inside it, she would get zapped and it would send waves of incredible pain through her body.

Gwen was in a group that experimented with tiny razor sharp blades. Her team consisted of nine others, Paul Tyron, Kim, Isabel, Margarete, Anita, Jasmine, Fatima, Gertrude and Dorothy. She was the bright light of the team. Her cheerfulness had made everyone laugh at even the worst situations. She was an expert in psychology and was able to use her skills in both ways, making people happy and laugh which she did to her team members, but she could also scare the shit out of people and make them afraid of things they usually would not be scared of. These extraordinary skills of course were not obvious from her appearance. She looked sweet, almost innocent like a child, but could be so cold it would even make the cruellest of killers chill with fear and shock when she had her way with the individual. However, she could also be nice and friendly just like her appearance suggested and bring joy and happiness, cracking jokes and making awful things look less horrible.

The baby of the team was Dorothy who was a trainee mechanic that had excelled in her work and thus was selected as a crewmember on the Dolcett II. She already had mastered the techniques of building complete automatic pulley systems. She had topped every class she attended and won all competitions she had participated in so far. Her designs were exemplary and she was equally a great person. She had a very nice personality. Success had not gotten to her. She was always helpful and helped out anyone who required help. She never boasted about her achievements, but she was very proud of them, as one would expect. She had many friends that she had had to leave behind on Onixia when she joined the Dolcett II. It was the hardest thing for her to part with her family and friends, but to participate in such an important mission was every Onixian's dream and a few sacrifices had to be made which she had accepted. Nevertheless, as the officially youngest crewmember, it was not very easy for her to adjust to a new life on a spaceship as well as making friends with the slightly older crewmembers. Of course there had been children on board, who had been selected for their talents from various schools on Onixia, but they were not part of the official crew. They were given minor tasks to do but were generally regarded as passengers and had to attend a special school on board the Dolcett II.

Jasmine was a doctor and knew everything about the human body, how to heal it and also how to cause extreme pain. She was a real sadistic bitch when it came to the latter. Jasmine was a little chubbier than the other girls on the crew and had been the subject of several jokes in the past. One of her former boy friend had teased her and implied that if she ever was spit roasted, her weight would bend the spit or the whole framework would collapse and she would fall into the flames. But she had preferred to be oven roasted like a turkey anyway.

Their apparatus of death was a small hexagonically shaped room big enough to fit in a person. The tiny razors would be floating freely around inside the room. The woman that would be placed inside would be suspended in the middle originally, but once the snuffing session began, she would be randomly pulled towards one of the planes of the room. The walls in the room had been specifically made to bounce anything that touches them back at a random angle. Thus once activated the women inside would be bumping from one side of the room to the other like a ball inside a well-played pinball game. She would be hitting the many small razors spread all over the little room and have her skin cut each time she hit them while bouncing around the room. The angle of the bouncing could be controlled from little knobs outside the hexagon that could activate some triggers to create dents inside the hexagon to influence the bouncing.

Another potential winner was a group playing with depressurisation. It was lead by Angela and her friend Fernandez. Also belonging to the group were Jessica, Tammy, Hilde, Xynothia, Xiao Fai and Rachel.

Angela was the oldest of the girls in this group with 23 years. She was a sergeant and turned out to be a great team leader. With her participation, she managed to get the best out of the team and used their combined synergy to drive everyone to accomplish their common goal of building their solution with the aim of winning against the competition. Angela was a top cadet before joining the Dolcett II and was very proud of the fact that she had been personally hand picked and promoted to be a sergeant by Fraser, the famous Captain Fraser herself, up close and personal, her role model in fact. It was her duty to join up since she was selected, but personally she was overwhelmed with joy and very, very happy about her promotion. Angela was a red head with long slender legs. She had the figure of a fashion model, slim in the waist and curvy around the bust with two solid breasts on her chest screaming to be squeezed.

Jessica was a designer. She had the eye for making things look good and cram a lot of things into a small space without making them look messy or overcrowded. She also had a talent that allowed her to take any object and turn it into an erotic looking thing. Everything she touched seemed to look sexier afterwards. Jessica herself was equally as sexy. She had long golden hair that almost reached down to her butt. She liked to wear very revealing clothes that showed lots of cleavage and showed off her pretty and almost perfect pair of legs. She loved to show off her slender legs.

Rachel was an engineer responsible for the torpedo launcher. She was also very interested in acupuncture and spent most of her spare time studying it. Her luscious body complemented her pair of huge tits that were the size of melons.

Her friend Xynothia on the other hand was a small brunette who had dedicated her entire youth to studying the effects of vacuum and gravity. She practically knew everything there was to know on those topics; at least it seemed so to the other members of her team who did not know as much about it as she did. Anyway, she was eager to try out all that she had learned and put them into practice, especially since she was only able to theorize on zero gravity back on the planet and was now given the opportunity to actually try out all those theories she had formed in the past. For her it was the perfect opportunity for practice and she enthusiastically volunteered to design the torture program.

Tammy was another red head with long slender legs. She too had the figure of a fashion model, slim in the waist and curvy around the bust with two big breasts as soft as cushions. She was a carpenter and responsible for the maintenance of the living chambers of the crew. In addition she could mould any material into the desired shapes using the various complex tools available to her, she had always been fascinated with the primitive and tribal tools that their ancestors had used many thousands of years ago.

When every group had entered their solution, Fraser studied them all and judged them according to their kinkiness level, pain infliction and suffering of the women being snuffed and entertainment value.

The best four teams were selected from the many teams and given an opportunity to demonstrate their solution for the entertainment of their crewmates.

The first team selected demonstrated their 'Hangar'. The guinea pig they were given to demonstrate on was a luscious red head with shoulder length hair and white smooth skin with specifically soft breasts. She was lead to the 'Hangar' by Amelia and Jennifer who ripped her white gown down to shreds until she was completely naked. Then Karena who had made a special big noose slipped it around her lovely smooth neck and tightened it slightly. This special noose looked like hem, but in fact was made of a rubber-like material that was elastic. Then Amelia pushed her inside the 'Hangar' and Jennifer closed the opening so that the 'Hangar' was completely shut before she deactivated the gravity inside it. Johnny was given the honour of activating the sequences of carefully choreographed currents that would force the guinea pig to float around in certain ways that would cause the rope around her neck to alternately strangle and release her. His task was like that of a DJ, he had to jiggle and select the best sequences to provide a continuous and entertaining show, which of course ended with the death of the guinea pig.

Johnny started the show by activating the circle sequence which first sucked the guinea pig away from the centre towards one of the corners and then made her swing a full circle around the sphere to which the noose was attached to and resulting in a squeak from the surprised guinea pig as she spun around in a circle letting everyone that was sitting around the cube outside see a flash of her ass and pussy.

When the guinea pig had travelled a full circle, she abruptly stopped and the rope around her neck yanked tighter causing her to gasp. She was held in that position for a little while before she was pulled away from the centre causing the rope to grip her neck even tighter. Then suddenly she was yanked to the opposite side. The force moved her across the hangar but was suddenly interrupted by the rope. It pulled her back by her neck, and she gasped aloud again. The force was then released gradually and she slowly floated back to the other side while the slack given to the rope allowed the noose around her neck to loosen up a bit.

The next sequence made her swing around like a little girl on a swing but in her case she was not the girl sitting on the swing but she was the swing itself sliding from one side to the other side at different angles. Initially she swung around at a 45 degrees angle and gradually took on more velocity and a greater angle until she was swinging at a 180 degrees angle, all this happened while the noose was pulling at her throat and slowly squeezing the air out of it. Her face turned red from the pain. Then the force increased and she swung around a full 360 degrees for three times and then the swinging stopped causing the rope to cling around her neck and the rope was pulled taut.

The guinea pig remained motionless in that position for a short while and then moved away from the sphere in the centre giving the illusion of a free fall downwards and stopped when the rope was pulled tight again. However, instead of hanging there, an opposing force made her go up again into the opposite direction and then another force was released to pull her down again. This push and pull force gave the illusion of her jumping up and down like an acrobat on a trampoline with the only difference being that there was a noose around her neck that would tighten and loosen depending which direction she was going.

The variations of the many different and entertaining sequences continued for almost an hour until Johnny decided to finish the show off with a big bang. He increased the rotation to maximum that resulted in the guinea pig spinning around the hangar at a very high speed and being pushed away furthest from the centre. It acted like a huge centrifuge pushing the object inside it away from the gravitational centre it created which caused the noose around its neck to tighten to its fullest. Then Johnny disabled the spinning. The guinea pig continued to spin around in its path around the hangar, however, her mass gradually lost inertia and her spinning decreased in speed so everyone could see her passing by on her rounds much slower which allowed them to take a better look at her painfully distorted face. Tears were visible on her cheeks and the tight noose around her neck also showed its deadly effect. The guinea pig's face had turned purple, almost blue and her tongue was protruding. Had it not been for the fast spinning motion, there would had been lots of drool around her slightly parted lips, but it had all been dispersed by the quick spinning motion.

The guinea pig was hardly able to breath anymore at this point and could be seen choking on what must have been her own spit. The tight noose around her neck had stopped any passage of air from her painfully exhausted lungs and was causing her terrible pain. She would not have lasted much longer like this. The end for her was very close. Johnny touched the control one final time to activate the termination sequence. This resulted in the hangar to be depressurised and all remaining air was pumped out. The poor guinea pig felt like being ripped apart from the inside. Her entire body began to expand and she became very bloated until her body could not keep it together anymore and she exploded from the inside out. Her internals was splattered all over the hangar and splashed against the viewing screens so that everything turned red with her blood and guts. This ended the demonstration of the first group. Everyone applauded to this excellent piece of art and entertainment. It was enjoyed by everyone present and might even win the contest. The whole team hugged and congratulated each other for a show well prepared and executed. They were all very hopeful that they would win the contest. Fraser also thought that their demonstration was very good. It had given her several orgasms while watching it.

The next team started their demonstration with a lot of fanfare. Caroline and Marie introduced their creation dressed in cheerleader outfits and cheered their team on to beat the competition and they also did several cartwheels. Then Thomas and Ralph wheeled in a big water tank like container and called their invention simply 'The Tank'. This cylindrical container was initially empty and a luscious blonde was asked to climb in by their team's spokesperson Ralph. He ordered her in and the pretty blonde with her massive jiggling breasts obediently climbed into what looked like a big water tank to her. Nicole was holding a bucket of cold water that she handed it to Caroline. She then climbed on top of the tank and emptied it into the tank splashing its content all over the blonde who shivered when the cold water hit her skin.

Then Caroline closed the top of the cylinder and jumped back down from there. Ralph then explained to everyone how their invention worked.

"This water tank has a build in centrifuge that will be able to suspend the water that you have just seen being put into it around its inside. The water will be at first evenly distributed inside it with many drops of water all spread around inside. Then in the next step, the many little drops will form random patterns. At that point we will send an electric surge through the tank. As you all know, water is a very nice conductor of electricity. And to boost the effect, we have used salt water, which is even better. The blonde inside will be floating around the tank in a random fashion as well. Whenever she comes in contact with the many droplets of water, there is a big chance that she could be connecting up many of the droplets and form a circuit resulting in electrical shocks being send through her. This should allow us to fry her up a bit before we completely flood the tank. We hope you will enjoy 'The Tank'", he announced and then stepped away.

On his cue, Mai pressed the start button on the small remote she was holding. Immediately, the blonde inside began to float up and down inside the cylinder and the many shiny little drops of water began to circle her. Then suddenly there was a flash inside the tank. A bright light could be seen which jumped the many water drops from one to the other, quickly forming a chain. It then hit the blonde and created many more chains of water drops leading away from her. The surge went through the blonde's body with lightening speed causing her to yelp in incredible pain. She felt like she was struck by lightning, but as soon as it manifested, the pain quickly dispersed again and was gone only to suddenly reappear again at a different position with a different pattern. This random jolts formed and disappeared repeatedly for many times and each zapped the blonde at different parts of her body sending her crying and screaming around inside the tank with nowhere to hide for cover. Everone could clearly see her pain each time she was hit by an electric shock. Tears of pain soon formed around her eyes. Then the next jolt hit her again running along her face and moving towards her tear-filled eyes. It shocked her very painfully and almost blinded the poor girl. But that was not all yet. She was also zapped inside her wet pussy. Like any other Onixian woman, she enjoyed being tortured and having pain inflicted upon her. It hurt but at the same time turned her on and made her pussy juices flow. And in this case, it also made electricity flow, through her pussy. The blonde orgasmed and orgasmed when her pussy was hit with an electric surge and she buckled wildly in shear ecstasy. Then she squirted which gave her an additional dose of electricity what went right through her entire body. She shook terribly as if caught by a massive lightning strike. This last one was intense. She was left with several marks of burns on her soft skin. Who knows how badly the burns were internally.

Mai decided that it was time for the finale. She pressed the kill button; the only other button on the tiny remote and immediately, the tank was filling up with cold water. At first the blonde thought that she was going to be drowned and took in a deep breath before the whole tank filled up to the top. There were lots of large chunks of crystalline salt pieces floating in the water that reflected the light and shone brightly. Caroline dimmed the light in the room to increase the effect. Then a huge lightning erupted from the bottom of the tank, which consumed all the little crystals that sparkled and let the way to the blonde floating towards the centre of the tank. Then she was hit as well. The electricity ran through her body quickly and electrified every part of it. She convulsed in complete agony and felt herself burn from the inside and the outside as well. She was now part of a light display that sparkled radiantly within the tank until all her cells burned out and she died.

Fraser was shacking frantically from her orgasm after watching the blonde being snuffed this way and Ralph being the spokesman for his team took it as his duty to explain every little detail of the blonde's agony to her while slamming his cock up her butt hole. When the blonde died, he had build up a huge load of cum which he shot deeply inside Fraser's colon. She could feel how gallons of hot semen shot deep inside her bowels.

The next competitor was more modest with their presentation. Margarete and Anita who were selected to deliver the presentation showed everyone to a hexagonal room that they had prepared. The inside of the room could be observed from a big screen outside which alternated between the many little hidden cameras inside. There were already many tiny sharp razors all floating around inside the room. The show could begin. Anita explained to everyone that they were going to place an oriental girl into the room by means of ropes that Paul and Kim would be operating from the top of the room. And soon enough a small opening could be seen at the top of the room and a petite oriental girl with modest breasts and hairless pussy was lifted down to the centre of the room. Then the opening closed and the ropes suddenly disappeared leaving the oriental girl floating in the centre of the room amidst all the tiny little razor blades.

Gwen did the honours of starting the show. She took a small remote control that had only one red button. All she had to do was press it. The whole snuff sequence was automated and predetermined already. Once she activated the mechanism, there was no way to stop it or alter its course. It was a set course to guaranteed painful torture and final death. That was the brilliance of the idea, a completely mechanic solution with no emotion, and just cold-blooded precision to the end.

The mechanism was active and began to execute its program with precision. A big object that looked like a big paddle suddenly appeared inside the room from out of nowhere. It slowly approached the oriental girl and halted when it was positioned behind the girl. Then it moved backwards as if there was an invisible giant swinging it and flopped forwards hitting the girl in the butt and sending her flying across them room and crashing against the wall. Surprisingly, she immediately bounced off the wall and was sent bouncing off against another wall. The girl was bouncing off the wall like a ball in a game of squash, constantly being bounced against a wall and bouncing back again. In her case, she had six walls to bounce off on. It was quite an impressive sight and very interesting to watch. Everyone was fascinated and followed the unusual angles the girl was bouncing at. In addition to watching her bounce around, the little cameras also showed zoomed images of her sweet innocent face grimacing in pain as she hit the walls and also when the little razors cut through her skin as she crashed through them. The tiny cameras captured every detail of the razors cutting into her skin and successfully alternated between the cuts and the pain-filled and tear-streaked face of the girl. It was choreographed like a porn video with scenes of the penetration being shown and the moaning face of the woman being alternated.

Some of the great scenes were when one of the razors cut off the girl's small left nipple while she was doing an unusual double bounce when she was trapped in a corner between the triangularly situated walls. But a well-choreographed boot kicked her out of the corner sending her crashing into a cloud of razors with her belly first. Many of the blades were stuck in her belly and it took several bouncing off other walls until they were shaken off again leaving her with a pretty tattoo like image on her soft belly. By that time, there were many tiny little cuts all over her body and lots of drops of blood were floating around inside the room. Sometimes it was getting hard to distinguish whether the red spots on her body were caused by being cut by the razors or hitting a drop of the floating blood drops. Nevertheless, it looked sexy either way, a young oriental body, her light brown skin covered with red spots all over. Some of the blades that had stuck to her skin looked like jewellery. This might start a new trend in fashion.

Another scene that caught a lot of interest was her cute little cunt making love with the razors. It seemed like the little razors were attracted to it like magic. Every time she bounced off a wall, there was always at least one razor that found its way to her pussy and caressed it making it blush bright red and sending back red drops of love juices. Gwen was very proud about the popularity of those scenes since she had been the driving force behind the choreography for them. She had relentlessly pursuit the implementation of those scenes and finally after many hours of hard work she had managed to drive them into reality. The glory and happiness that she now felt was indescribable. It was her most joyous moment that she had ever had. And then came the finale, which was another masterpiece she had helped creating.

The razor blades were all lined up and moving one after another as if they had been chained together. It looked like a chain of razor blades curling around like a snake. That chain of blades then moved over the girl's body just missing her skin, sliding over it smoothly. Then each blade cut into her smooth and so far untouched neck, one after another increasing the depth of the incision one by one. When the last blade cut through her neck, it completely severed her artery veins resulting in an explosion of blood gushing out of her tiny neck and splattering most of the viewing cameras. The display gradually faded into invisibility as the thick red blood covered up the camera lenses. The program terminated with raising the speaker's volume to the maximum and everyone could hear one final gasp as the girl died. Upon hearing this soft and sensual gasp of death, almost all of the males in the audience creamed themselves shooting their goo onto various faces some landing on Fraser's cheeks. She was so very aroused by all that and her orgasms were still continuing to come.

The last team had a completely different approach. Their solution did not consist of any fancy room or container. Angela, the group's chosen leader, gave a sign and the spotlight beamed onto a feature that resembled a woman encased inside a space suit. However, it was not just an ordinary spacesuit, but a tailor made depressurisation suit that could depressurise any parts of the body enclosed inside it. The pressure suit was colourless and transparent. The naked features of the voluptuous black beauty inside it could be clearly seen. The lucky girl had a pair of huge round and firm breasts that stood out erect on her body. The rest of the black girl was equally as impressive. She had a nice flat and smooth belly with a cute belly button and her long slender legs made her stand quite tall. Her buttocks were very firm as well. She also had a completely shaved pussy with lips that were fully parted exposing the red insides and dripping with juices making it shine.

Then Angela introduced Tammy who smiled happily and held up a little doll that looked like a miniature version of the pressure suit for everyone to see.

"This is the control device", she explained. "It sends out signals to the suit whenever I press down on any parts of it. That part on the suit will then be depressurised until the body part protected inside it will swell up and implode. This suit is specially designed so that only a little part at a time will depressurise and protect the rest of the body from being affected after the implosion."

With that she took the doll's tiny hand and squeezed it. Immediately the corresponding hand inside the suit began to swell and turn red until it finally imploded. That area of the suit turned red as it was splashed with meat and skin from the inside. Then Tammy threw the doll up into the air and the black girl in the suit began to fly upwards and float in the air. The doll was floating as well but seemed to descend slowly. Tammy gently nudged it and it ascended again. It was like playing with a balloon. It could be kept floating around by just gently hitting it upwards. That's what Tammy did for a short time. She kept the doll floating by gently hitting it to keep it afloat. The black girl in the pressure suit mimicked the little doll's behaviour. She was in the air descending slowly and each time the doll was pushed upwards, she too was pushed upwards and slowly began to descent until she was pushed upwards again when the doll was hit.

That concluded the initial demonstration. Now it was time to let the fun begin. It was now time for Xynothia to join in. They would play a game similar to beach ball where the goal was to keep the ball in this case the doll in the air. Also there was no net and only two players. The doll could be hit anywhere but if the head was hit, the player would loose.

Tammy started by hitting the doll hard and sending her flying right into Xynothia's face. She had hit the doll in the right buttocks and the black girl's right butt cheek began to swell up as the doll flew over to Xynothia. Then just before it reached her face, the ass cheek imploded sending chunks of ass meat splashing against the bottom of the suit while the black girl screamed her lungs out in pain as she lost a part of her ass.

Xynothia had waited until the doll was almost at her face before she ducked and punched it back towards Tammy, hitting it hard in the centre of the butt. The doll went flying back to Tammy almost smashing against her headfirst. Tammy quickly dodged and just escaped hitting the doll in the head but managed to keep it afloat by hooking it by the left foot and slinging it back towards Xynothia.

The black girl grimaced in pain and terror. The remains of her once beautiful butt expanded to beyond recognition and then imploded shredding all that was left of her butt into chunks of floating meat inside the suit. In addition she was rocketing across the room headfirst. She got mighty dizzy from that. The speed scared her and she was screaming out load while she occasionally moaned enjoying the wicked pain of being slowly mutilated in such a bizarre way.

Xynothia saw the doll hurling towards her and punched it at the bottom of its left foot, almost smashing the small sole on the doll. It flew back to Tammy flying up high above her head. Meanwhile the black girl's left foot was feeling the impact of the doll's crushed sole. She first felt her sole crack. A sharp pain let her know that her foot was ruined and all bones had been crushed. She felt an almost blinding pain. Then she almost felt relieve as the pressure went away from her foot. However, to her terror, it soon caused her more discomfort as her foot began to expand and bloat. The crushed bone splitters cut randomly into her flesh from the inside like sharp knives. The pain was indescribable but she loved the feeling. She really craved for pain and enjoyed it in a twisted way. The girl was shaking her head frantically, almost insane with pain. Then her foot gave up and imploded after expanding way too much in the vacuum.

Tammy waited a bit until the doll fell closer to her and then hit it in the right breast sending it back to Xynothia. The black girl in the suit could hardly believe as she watched her own boob grow almost double in size until it also imploded and send her breast splattering against the insides of the suit. Xynothia easily managed to return the doll by hitting the other breast. Again, the black girl saw her boob grow and screamed with excitement and lust as she waited in anticipation for the pain that was to come when she lost her second tit. She watched with fascination how her remaining breast doubled in size. Then she again felt the shocking pain in her chest as her breast imploded and splashed tit meat all against the suit.

The doll seemed to come at a low angle with relatively slow speed. Tammy took the opportunity and punched it in the belly hard. The black girl watched in amazement as her belly grew bigger almost like as if she were pregnant. Her swollen belly gave her the appearance of an eight-month expecting mother. Then her belly reached its maximum capacity and could not expand anymore. This was it for her belly. The black girl knew it too and she smiled just before her belly imploded sending her the intense feeling of someone ripping her belly out from the inside. While her belly was imploding, the doll was crashing back towards Xynothia and hit her in the face with its back. Xynothia, out of instinct to protect herself, slapped the doll away and it felt down to the ground hard. The black girl felt her back being crushed and her backbones break one after another. Then she fell down and broke her legs as well. But her pain was just about to start. Her back experienced many little implosions like a minefield that had been triggered. She felt like her whole body was on fire and being destroyed slowly. She loved the incredible feeling of the constantly random pain she felt. It was so intense and provided her with orgasm after orgasm. Her legs were next and she felt like they were being crushed through a big grinder. She felt ecstatic and was lost in her own pleasure when she realised that Tammy was standing next to her smiling triumphantly. Apparently she had won and was holding the ragged doll ready to punch off its head. She held the doll in front of the black girl's face showing her the abused doll and got ready to hit it.

The black girl knowing what it meant almost creamed herself at the thought of it. Once the doll's head was hit, her own head would be crushed and her brains would be splattered against her glass helmet and she would be dead. She breathed excitedly and enjoyed her last moments of live and anticipated her coming last pleasure and death.

Then Tammy hit the doll's head smashing it hard and almost ripping it off the small little doll. The black girl felt an indescribable feeling. Her brains were pushing against her skull and some brain matters were leaking out of her eyes. The pressure was too intense and suddenly her skull cracked releasing her brains from their prison inside her skull and hurled out as if in a hurry to go somewhere. Then it all splashed against the helmet and slowly dripped down towards her neck. Tammy and Xynothia took a bow to the audience who all clapped very hard or were yanking or rubbing their various body parts.

Now it was Fraser's turn to make a decision. Who would win the contest? Which team had the best solution? It was a very hard decision since all four teams showed excellent ways of torture and had provided great entertainment and all the orgasms that she had experienced while watching the demonstrations. But she had to declare one of the teams as the winner. It was a very difficult decision and Fraser decided that she needed more time to decide.

While most of the crewmembers were occupied with the competition or enjoying the entertainment on board, some others were working hard. There was a group of dedicated scientists working very hard in the engineering room. This group of smart and hardworking scientists were busily working on an experiment involving space folding. The theory was that the distance between two points was elastic and could be moved closer. This technology was known as a space fold. The goal of their experiment was to artificially create such a phenomena that is also known as a wormhole. Hence the engine they had build was named the wormhole drive.

After endless times of theorizing and experimentation, they finally came up with a workable implementation. Professor Nuttenfresser was the lead scientist on this project and with his careful supervision they had succeeded in creating a prototype which was installed into the Dolcett II before take off. However, there seemed to be a slight problem with the newly installed system so the scientists worked hard on solving it. After much hard work and endless overtime, they had finally fixed the problem and sought permission from captain Fraser to attempt a jump through hyperspace. Approval was given to carry on and they prepared the wormhole drive for their first jump through hyperspace. They worked hard on the preparation and were very close to being able to test it out.

In order to attract more luck, but mainly just to have more fun, Nina Putain, an expert in spacial anomalies, suggested they made an offering to the gods in the form of a human sacrifice. Everybody liked the idea since they had been working hard and did not had much of an opportunity to set aside some time for fun yet. They quickly did a search through the database to find a suitable sacrifice. Helen was the lucky girl chosen for this important and fun event.

Since Nina was the one who came up with the idea, she was given the honourable role as the high priestess that carried out the sacrifice. She was so happy and excited that she lost her composure for a short moment, babbling about something nobody could understand. Then she retired to her own quarters to calm down and read up on the proper procedure on making a human sacrifice so that the ritual was done properly. She carefully studied the section describing her role as high priestess.

She returned with full confidence to the lab that had been transformed into a temple by the other scientists while she was away.

Her friend Deborah helped her put on the ceremonial robe of the high priestess. Everything was now prepared and ready. Helen was standing in the centre of the room in a thin see through white gown. She was completely naked underneath it. Everybody else was standing either to her left or to her right dressed in black robes with hoods to cover most of their heads. Nina's robe was red with golden frills hanging off it and she was wearing a golden tiara with a big red ruby on her head. She stood there in a straight line to Helen and watched as two of her colleagues dressed as priests walked towards Helen and stood on either of her side. Then they slowly disrobed her and dropped the garment to the ground. Helen now was standing naked in front of everyone. Then the two priests led her forward towards the stone altar behind her and laid her down on it so that she was laying on her back and facing upwards. Helen watched how Nina slowly approached her until she stood right in front of her and stretched her arms wide apart as if welcoming someone invisible and then embracing him. Then Deborah stepped beside Nina with a tray that was holding the sacrificial dagger. Nina mumbled a chant and then took the dagger from the tray with both of her hands and then held it up high above her head. Helen seeing this then trussed up her belly and leaned her head backwards as much as she could. Her chest was heaving heavily from her slow and excited breathing. Nina looked Helen straight into the eyes and they both stared at each other locked in their gaze. Then Nina send the dagger crashing into Helen's ribs and ripped her chest open. She then stabbed her a few more times in the belly until Nina's face was covered in blood. She then licked the blood from her lips and pulled the skin aside on Helen's chest exposing her still beating heart. Then she grabs it with her left hand while her right hands severs some of the arteries leading to the heart. Then abruptly she pulls out Helen's beating heart holding it high above her head she walks forward to the stone statue in front of her and smears it red with the blood from the heart in her hand.

The sacrifice proved to be effective. When the engineers finally tested the wormhole drive, it created the temporal wormhole without any problems. Everything seemed to run smoothly. The Dolcett II powered its powerful engines and flew into the wormhole. The wormhole felt different than normal space. Things kind of looked blurry and for some reason most of the female crew felt very horny, feeling about ten times the normal desire to being snuffed and eaten while many of the male crewmembers had become very emotional, some even cried. It was a very unusual and unique experience that the crew was about to experience many more times.

They emerged somewhere unknown, a place so desolated that they decided to immediately leave and try out another destination. Again, the crew was plagued with the extreme outbreak of emotions. The next place they arrived at was very close to a sun and they had to do a very sharp turn around to avoid being drawn into the sun's gravitational field. The Dolcett II attempted several more jumps through various wormholes. After several of those jumps, some crewmembers were unable to control their emotions anymore. Jodi, for example, went crazy and filled up her bath tube with boiling water and threw herself into it. Her roommate Angela who immediately treated her for severe burns to her skins rescued her. Another such incident occurred with Amelia, who stabbed herself several times into the stomach with a fork while she was having dinner. She was covered in blood dripping from her abdomen and drenching the floor when she was discovered. Luckily her wounds were not lethal and she recovered after immediate treatment. This was getting worst every time they entered a new wormhole. Snuff was a normal thing for the Onixians and it was not unusual for women to kill themselves, but it all happened in a controlled manner. A woman had to get consent from her peers or guardians before she could commit suicide and also, it was expected that her death would be witnessed by an audience or at least video taped for later enjoyment. Suicide had always been a planned and community event. It was not to be done spontaneously and without an audience that could enjoy the show. Something had to be done about it. Fraser was out of her wit and did not know what to do to rectify that problem and prevent her crew from going crazy on her while flying through the wormhole. Luckily, Gwen who was an expert in psychiatry came to her aid. Together they devised a plan to ease the torment of increased emotional and hormonal activity.

Before the next jump, Fraser ordered the entire crew to have wild sex. Gwen continued to monitor the behaviour of the crewmembers that were known to be most affected. She also made sure they were getting proper sex and had several orgasms before they made the next jump into a wormhole. Gwen even took personal care of Amelia who she sucked off several times. At the end of their lovemaking session, Gwen's mouth was covered with cunt juices flowing out from Amelia in streams as she was having one orgasm after another.

Fraser had also been busy ensuring the well being of her crew. She was bend over the canteen table and was being fucked up the ass by Ralph. His friend Thomas was also waiting in line for his turn. There was about a queue of twelve horny males all lined up waiting for their turn to fuck Captain Fraser. Most of them already had their pants pulled down and were rubbing their thick erect cocks while watching Fraser being taken by their friends. Seeing this, some of the girls decided to help out a bit and went to give blowjobs to the boys in the queue.

Caroline knelt down in front of Thomas and took his whole cock deep into her throat and massaged his cock until it was rock hard. Just then he realised that Ralph was getting his shaft blown by Fraser and that her ass was vacant. He immediately took his place behind her and shoved his hard cock up her ass and began fucking her while Caroline sucked on his balls. It didn't take long with such treatment that he was ready to shoot and Caroline pulled his shit covered cock out and hungrily stuck it back into her mouth where he exploded his load of cum.

Ralph was also shooting his goo all over Fraser's face and finished off giving her a golden shower as well. Soon the mess hall erupted into an all out orgy with everybody fucking anyone. Sachiko was lying on a table with her legs spread apart while Nicole was pushing her fist in and out of her wet cunt. And Mai was sucking Nicole's pussy while she was fisting Sachiko.

After these precautionary steps were taken, the next jumps through hyperspace were eventless with no reported problems or incidents of crewmembers going crazy anymore. Fraser made it a compulsory policy for all crewmembers to have sex before doing a hyper jump. The Dolcett II and its crew were ready to jump through space now. Every time before a jump, a sex alarm would go off indicating to everyone that they need to have sex. Nobody objected to the new rule. In fact everybody obeyed cheerfully and the result was a happy crew and huge sex orgies with lots of raunchy sex throughout the ship before each jump into hyperspace. Eventually after several more jumps through hyperspace the Dolcett II ran out of energy.

Luckily they located a mineral rich moon orbiting a small red planet with no apparent life for replenishing their reserves. Fraser sent down an away team to the surface to investigate but they found nothing of much interest there besides the mineral. There were no other life forms present, so they restricted their activities to only mining the required minerals.

Re-energizing of the Dolcett II had finished in no time at all and additional raw material was being loaded on board for future use. Minerals were being carried back to the ship. There were a lot of valuable resources. However, since most ground vehicles had been modified for the mining work there were not many vehicles left for transporting the minerals back on board. Luckily the moon had a breathable atmosphere. It was not pleasant and the sulphur made it quite toxic, but it was breathable air.

Unfortunately, the Dolcett II did not carry enough gas masks to equip such a big task force of workers. Fraser knew she would not be able to give everyone on her crew a gas mask that was required to protect their health. It was a high health hazard not to wear any. So she thought up a simple solution that would not endanger anybody from her crew but allowed enough workers on the planet to mine the minerals and get them back to the ship. She equipped a few guards with gas masks and assigned a few batches of the girls from the entertainment and snuff toy reserve to carry the cargo back to the ship. Most of the girls from this department had been volunteers, eager to be useful and serve their society. Some had special requests, such as to be used as food, or to be tortured to death as entertainment, but most of them had just volunteered for any use during the journey.

They had been kept in suspended hibernation to prevent them from aging and would only be awaken when their service was required. Fraser had a few groups of them awaken so they could help with the work on the planet. Labouring to death was not what these girls had expected when they volunteered but they did not mind the change of plan that much, after all, they are being used for a good cause. After a short reorientation session and explaining their new purpose and role for the betterment of Onixian society and the importance of the service they would be providing plus the severity of the suffering they would be required to endure, they gladly accepted their new mission.

Fraser was aware that using the girls this way would mean they might have to cut short on the entertainment on board since the girls would mostly all die from gas poisoning and their meat would not be able to be used for food but they had brought plenty of reserves for their entertainment and food with them so having a few of them die from gas poisoning or excessive work would not really be the end of the world. Some of the girls might even enjoy the torture more than being butchered and probably be dying happy with the knowledge that their death was for a good purpose and that they had lived and provided a service to their people making their existence and death worth something.

The girls were given the task of carrying the heavy bags of minerals back to the ship. Each was given a heavy sack to carry back through the hot dunes separating the spaceship and the rocky mines where they had extracted the minerals from. After carrying a few of those loaded sacks back to the ship through the hot dunes and having to breath the toxic fumes in the air, several of the weakened girls collapsed from exhaustion. On several occasions the guards had to piss on the girls to revive those that had collapsed from dehydration. That was deemed the quickest way to providing them water since the content of the water bottles they carried with them evaporated very quickly. Soon it was established that the best way of utilising water was to drink a lot of it at the camps or on the ship before heading off to carry the minerals. The girls were instructed to drink a lot of water before every trip to the mines. When any of their colleagues required liquids the girls were to squat over them and provide the live saving liquid. So during the day, there was a lot of squatting and pissing and lots of thirsty mouths lapping at the dripping and pissing cunt holes squatted above their faces. However, even with those measurements in place, some of the girls still collapsed from exhaustion and dehydration. These girls who were caught by exhaustion and unable to walk anymore, crawled across the hot sand dragging the heavy sacks behind them. Some could not handle the heat and the toxic air and expired from either dehydration or air poisoning pretty soon. Those that died were left behind to rot in the sand since there was no further use possible for those dead bodies. They had died like good Onixian girls were supposed to and thus had fulfilled their destiny and rendered a service to their society. To be able to endure hardship and enjoy being tortured is what being an Onixian woman is all about. It was the deepest root and essence of their existence and purpose in life. Most of the girls were able to bring back a lot of the minerals from the mines before they expired from the poisonous gas.

That took care of the solid raw materials. However, soon they ran out of containers for the liquid resources. They needed more containers to carry them. It was a very rare liquid and the abundance of it on this moon made it a waste not to harvest and take more of it with them. After some consultation with some of the research engineers they found an alternate type of containers to store the valuable liquid. Fraser assigned lieutenant Davies to handle the packaging since she was an expert in containment management. She had been a bottle maker before joining the military and had extensive knowledge and experience on that subject.

Davies had several more girls from the reserve assembled and had them thoroughly cleaned up internally. Each girl was given several enemas and long tubes were being inserted into their bodies through their mouths, assholes and vaginas. Then they were thoroughly rinsed clean. After that Davies ordered that all the girls' orifices save the mouth to be sealed securely.

Slut #86751 was the first girl who underwent this process. She was a proud volunteer who wanted to be used in the most depraved way possible. She had two nozzles brutally forced into her asshole and pussy and then hot water was being pumped in and sucked out constantly. While that was happening she was forced to open her mouth wide and a long nozzle was pushed into her mouth through her throat and into her stomach. Her gagging and desperate attempt to catch some air was totally ignored. When she was finally pronounced clean, she had almost died of asphyxiation. Then a big anal plug was shoved into her asshole to seal it tightly.

It was twice the size of a human fist and hurt her terribly when it was forced into her. Next her cunt was sealed. A thin metallic thread was used to sew her cunt lips together. It was done with a little handheld sewing machine. Then a pair of red-hot pliers was used to seal her cunt permanently. A foil of thin metal was laid over her cunt lips and the hot pliers were placed around her cunt so that it held her lips between the tongues. Then the pliers were pressed together pressing the metallic foil against her pussy lips. The thin metal immediately melted and sealed her hole tightly, reinforcing the thin threads sewn in her lips.

When all the girls in the batch had been prepared just like Slut #86751, they were marched to the mines where they were filled up with the valuable liquid. The disgusting tasting liquid was pumped into them through their mouths making them reek with disgust at the odour and the taste. Then they were gagged with a rubber ball. When they had finished filling up the special 'container girls', they were taken back to the ship where they were immediately frozen. When they had finished loading, it was time for some preparation to take off and continue to explore the vastness of endless space with the hope of finding Terra.

But before they could leave they had to tend to the girls that were used to carry the minerals back to their ship. Most of them had died from either poisoning or exhaustion but about a dozen of them had survived the torturous conditions and needed to be terminated. Fraser decided to personally execute them individually. She had them dig a shallow mass grave and then told them to kneel in front of it in a straight line. Then she loaded her pistol and stepped behind the first girl pointing it straight at the back of her head and pulled the trigger. The girl plummeted forward into the shallow grave and was dead. Fraser then stepped over to the next girl and shot her in the head as well. One by one she shot them in the back of their heads and they in turn fell forward into their self-digged grave.

Simone was the last girl in the row awaiting execution. She was anxiously waiting her turn and excitedly counted the shots and then the thud of the falling girl until it was finally her turn. When the girl next to her was shot she was almost close to orgasm. Knowing that the girl had died by someone just pressing a trigger. How easy it was to take her life. She had been used and now that her services were not required anymore she is being disposed off. How simple it was. She heard a step behind her and could feel the gun's barrel pointing at the back of her head. Then there was a shot followed by a thud. Her lifeless body fell into the grave like all the other girls did. After Fraser pulled the trigger she quickly ran back to the ship. Soon they left the moon on which they had mined for minerals and were back in the blackness of space.

The wormhole drive was fully powered and they were ready for the next jump through hyperspace. Normal space was twisted and the fold generated by the wormhole drive opened up an artificial wormhole. The Dolcett II flew right into it and journeyed for a few seconds through hyperspace, which was equivalent to several light-years in normal space. When the Dolcett II left hyperspace they emerged in a dense asteroid field. That was not a great place to come out to. The force shields were put on maximum power and absorbed most of the impacts with the huge floating rocks. The rocks were getting denser and larger. They were flying into the heart of the asteroid field. Fraser immediately told navigation to reverse all engines to get out of the asteroid belt and to reduce speed by firing the forward thrusters. They still had too much inertia from their exit from hyperspace and since the Dolcett II was quite a big ship they had a very high velocity because of that. They slowly exited the asteroid belt and almost felt safe when suddenly there was a galactic storm that catapulted the asteroids after them. Fraser tried to get them out and they tried to speed away. Unfortunately, the storm caught up with them and they were caught in its turbulence, which took them on a path towards a small red planet and on a collision course with a few big asteroids. They collided with a few of the asteroids and were badly damaged and lost their main shield. A few rocks catapulted after them from the asteroid belt by the storm, which damaged their communications array and navigational system, also hit them.

The Dolcett II crash-landed onto the unknown red planet. The crew had no choice. Their ship had lost all power and they were pulled towards the planet by its gravitational field. And then they crashed. Their ship broke into pieces at the impact and parts of it were catapulted away from the crash point. Nothing much resembling a spaceship remained. The Dolcett II was gone. However, there were survivors. Many had survived inside the protective escape pods. But they were scattered all over the place.

Tabero and Fraser were amongst the survivors. They quickly assembled and organised the surviving crew in their immediate surroundings and set up some makeshift headquarters out of a tent built from tablecloth of their once proud canteen. Fraser quickly organised the survivors into small groups and ordered them to look for survivors. A few more were found and eventually they had gathered most of the remaining survivors.

The crew was devastated and had lost all hope. Tabero also was shocked by this disaster. This incident could have meant the end of their dreams. But Tabero did not give up hope. He knew that all was not lost yet. If they could send a signal, then they could be saved. He assembled the crew and told them to be brave. It was not an easy task in their desperate situation, but his word reassured his crew. He told them that the Dolcett II was not their only exploration vessel. They had secretly built two identical ships, the Dolcett II and its twin the Dolcett III. The Dolcett II was launched first as an experiment and a test. The existence of the Dolcett III was kept a secret. It served as a backup in case something should had happened to the Dolcett II, which now had. The Onixian had feared the Censorians would try to sabotage the Dolcett II or even attack it. They had built the Dolcett III as a backup for such a scenario. That meant that all they needed to do was to send a signal and their location back to Onixia and the Dolcett III would be send to rescue them. Their mission had not failed yet, just delayed by this unfortunate incident. They would be able to continue it with the Dolcett III. That was a fact. Admiral Tabero had said so, and there was not one member in the crew that doubted his word. Everything he said was always true. He was like a god like being to his crew. Also he had never lied to his crew before and they did not doubt him at all. He still had their full confidence despite their hopeless looking situation.

So the immediate problem was to repair their communications array in order to send the message. That was extremely important. It had to be sent, no matter what cost or effort was required. As long as they managed to do that, they would be saved. The crew immediately commenced salvaging the remains of the Dolcett II to find any usable parts.

Fraser organised her security teams and scouted the surrounding area for any possible dangers or threats while the remainder of the crew began to salvage whatever they could from the wreck. They found some of their cargo in tact. Some of their meat was undamaged. However, a great number of their food stocks had been damaged by the crash despite the protective containers they were in. The protective containers required power to continue functioning. They had no power left, so all the frozen and suspended meat had to be defrosted. Other meats which had been in cages had been damaged by the broken cages.

Lieutenant Caroline Pickachew took charge of the food stock. She had all the undamaged meat assembled in one area and the damaged in another. The sight of the damaged meat wasn't pretty. Some had lost all their limbs. There were bodies without arms or legs and even a few headless bodies. Pickachew had all body parts such as arms, legs, feet, fingers put into one pile. Then she ordered two of her subordinates, Tammy and Anita to sort out the usable and edible parts from the pile while the damaged meats were watching the process. Some of the meats were in obvious pain and whimpering silently.

Pickachew knew that they would eventually bleed to death. She felt sorry for the meat. It did not deserve something like this. Meat is supposed to be butchered and eaten. That's what meat is for, not being wasted and bled to death without a proper butchering. Pickachew thought about that for a while and decided to create a makeshift butchery. That would allow her to butcher the damaged meats in some crude way, but it was much more humane than to just letting the meat unbutchered and bleeding to death on their own.

It was cruel not to butcher meat, depriving it of its only purpose of existence. Pickachew, like all the other Onixians understood this basic principle, unlike the Censorians who never understood anything, not even this simple principle by which all Onixians lived. The Censorians were so barbaric, so uncivilized.

Pickachew set up a big mast with shackles attached to it at about 2 meters from the ground. Then she picked up the first piece of meat that was labelled as MEAT #11397 and shackled her to the mast so that her arms were stretched out above her head. This piece of meat was only a little damaged. There was a piece of shrapnel stuck in her belly. Pickachew pulled it out and the sow howled in pain. Then she took a sharp blade and approached the meat with it. The meat understood her intention and eagerly stretched out her belly for her to gut it. It was very happy to be allowed to serve its purpose despite what had happened.

It was not the ideal butchering what every sow had sought for, but considering the circumstances, it was much better than no butchering at all. Pickachew pressed the sharp blade against the sow's soft skin and slowly sank her knife into her belly. Then she slowly opened her up, cutting her wide open from her breastbone to her pubic bone. She watched her glistering intestines drop out from their cavity upon cutting her open. Then she pulled them completely out and cut off the ends.

Tears of happiness formed around the sow's eyes as Pickachew finished cleaning her insides. Then she placed the sharp blade at the sow's neck and cut through her throat. The sow involuntarily convulsed and then went still. Pickachew unshackled the dead sow and placed her into the shades. She was the first for the planned pile of gutted sows.

Next Pickachew's friend and colleague Thomas picked a young girl who had lost her left hand but otherwise was pretty much still intact. He shackled her to the same mast and got ready to gut her as well. When the sow stretched out her belly for him to open her up, he noticed her cute navel and immediately got a hard on. He placed the sharp point of the knife against the girl's navel and pushed his knife in, slowly, as if he was pushing his cock up her ass. Then he slowly pulled it out. The girl let out a gasp, surprised about the unusual penetration. Thomas then pushed the knife in and out again before replacing it with his rock hard cock. Then he pounded the newly created fuck hole with his huge cock until his gooey white cum mixed with her red blood. Then he pulled his blood-covered cock out of her navel and rammed it into her cunt and fucked her hard. When he had finished with her cunt hole, he quickly sodomised her tight little asshole as well before continuing to gut her. The young girl screamed loudly while she was being gutted until her throat was cut. She expired with a cute gurgling sound.

The next sow to be gutted was a redhead whose entire right arm was badly burned. Pickachew dispatched this one. She and Thomas took turns in gutting the sows. Pickachew strung her up with the shackles and grabbed a small axe. She lifted the sow's arm with her left hand while her right hand was firmly holding the axe and aimed quickly. She quickly raised the axe and brought it down swiftly. It easily cut through the charred meat and had no problems with the soft bone. The sow screamed with fright. Her severed arm fell off and dropped to the ground. Pickachew kicked it with her left foot sending it rolling away in the dirt. Then she put down the axe and took the knife again. The sow shuddered with excitement now that she had realised what was happening. She had no more fear, instead she was expecting the greatest pleasure a sow could get. She was in progress of being butchered. There was nothing more exciting or satisfying for a sow than this. It was the ultimate goal of every sow. Nothing was more important or satisfying to a sow than being butchered. The blade cut deep into the sow's belly ripping its way through to her guts. Pickachew heard her moan during her entire gutting session until she cut her throat.

Next Thomas picked a girl that had been impaled by a hollow tube. It protruded from her chest in the front and came out of her back just above her ass. Thomas pulled the tube out from the sow. She screamed in pain and collapsed. Thomas had to drag her to the mast and pull her up to the shoulders. She was too weak to move. Thomas did not think she would be able to survive a gutting and slit her throat straight away before gutting her. It wasn't good practice to let the meat slip away and die during a butchering. The meat's death was a very sensual and erotic event that both the butcher and the meat needed to experience together. It was the final bond and ultimate sign of love between the meat and her butcher. It was their last intimate gesture so Thomas looked the girl in the eyes when he cut her throat and she died staring back at him.

Then Caroline picked up a shacking cow. She must have been still in shock from the accident. Both her legs were missing and she was sobbing more from disappointment than pain. Her whole world had shattered. She had joined the Dolcett II as part of the 'feed our brothers' program and was looking forward to being butchered and eaten by her follow Onixians. However, the accident had completely ruined her dreams. Caroline carried the cow over to a big flat stone that she was planning on using as a butchering table. Then Caroline used a long slim knife to cut her open. The girl moaned and trembled. Being gutted like a pig gave her an orgasm and she soon forgot about their accident and enjoyed the rather primitive slaughtering. Eventually, Caroline had completely cleaned her out and placed the sharp blade at her neck. She was in frenzy when the cold blade touched her neck and she died orgasming when her throat was cut slowly and the rest of her live drained away.

Suddenly, Caroline saw something moving in the corner of her eye. It looked like someone was crawling towards her just over the next little hill. She grabbed a rifle and went for a look while Thomas continued butchering a small petite girl with olive skin and black hair that was trapped under a big piece of metal. He had to cut off her left leg in order to pull her out from the wreck. Then he continued to butcher the rest of her petite body.

Caroline carefully advanced to the moving object in the distance. It looked like a person. It had two legs and a pretty little body. Two weak arms were slowly pulling it forward. Then Caroline recognised her. It was little Karen. She was one of the children they had brought with them. Caroline immediately ran towards her and the little girl almost broke out in tears when she was found. She must have crawled a long distance to reach her. Caroline called out for Tammy to give her a hand. They carefully lifted her back to their camp, but little Karen seemed reluctant to let them carry her back. She kept on pointing towards the direction she had come from. There had to be something important there. Maybe there were more children over there. Caroline sent Tammy to investigate while she tried to calm Karen down and then continued her mission of despatching the injured cows.

Meanwhile Tammy followed the trails that Karen had made while crawling around looking for help. She followed the trail for several hours until it led her to a small forest and she discovered the remains of a small campfire and many little footsteps around it. There definitely had been some children around the place. She estimated around two dozens of them, which was about the number that they had taken with them. That was a good sign. The children might have all survived the crash. But where were they? It seemed that the fire had only been put out an hour ago, two at the most. But there were no traces leading away from the camp except for the ones that Karen made. Where did all the children disappear to? What had happened to them? Tammy looked around the area trying to find any trace or hint of where they could have been gone to but found nothing except for some bones. Hastily, she took some paper and drew a map showing the way back to their camp in case they returned and then she went back herself.

Back at the camp, Karen had sufficiently recovered from her ordeal and after quenching her thirst, she was excitedly telling Caroline what had happened to her and her friends. They had been studying in the library when the Dolcett II was in trouble.

"We all went into the escape pods just like the manual said", she told Caroline. "We did everything according to the book. None of us were badly hurt, but we had nothing to eat at all. We all stayed together and helped the injured. I tried using the communicator to call for help, but there was no reply. So we lit a fire to make smoke signals. But nobody came for us. Ami volunteered and we butchered and ate her. Then we saw some smoke in the distance but it contained no smoke signals. We had a vote and I was selected to try and get help."

"How long were you out there?" Caroline asked her.

"We were in the forest for three days. I have been travelling for over a day before you found me."

"You must be starved."

"A little bit."

"You poor girl, here, have a piece of leg meat."

Karen hungrily accepted the slightly undercooked piece of a woman's severed leg. Despite the lack of spices it tasted delicious to her.

Caroline watched the hungry girl munch on the piece of leg for a while and then continued her duties and butchered another suffering sow. She picked one that had some burns to her face and upper body. Her tits were still in good condition for eating. Caroline placed the sow face up on the stone table and began to cut her open and pull out the guts. The girl groaned and begged to be bisected. Caroline immediately grabbed an axe at this request and lifted it above her head for a swing. Who was she to refuse a dying sow her last request? She aimed carefully and brought the axe down between the sow's cunt and split the cervical bone. Then she lifted the axe again and aimed a bit higher. Again she swung the axe down and this time split her belly wide open. When she swung the axe again she broke the sow's ribcage and she coughed blood that spurted onto Caroline's face before she died. Caroline then finished off the job by hacking off the upper shoulders and her head that was badly burned.

Then Caroline continued to butcher a blonde that had a broken arm. She was quite happy to be butchered and since she was able to walk, went to the butchering stone all by herself and spread herself out on it in preparation to be butchered. Meanwhile Karen had finished eating and joined Caroline to watch her work. She excitedly watched as Caroline cut the sow open and expertly pulled out her guts before cutting them off at the ends and sensually cutting her throat. Karen orgasmed at the sight of that and remained at Caroline's side and watched a few more butcherings. She even got involved a bit and Caroline let her slit one of the cow's throat when she was finished butchering it.

Suddenly little Karen got very excited. "Can I do her?" she pointed excitedly at a young brunette that Thomas was leading to the mast to be butchered. "She went to the same school I as did", Karen quickly added. "Pretty, please!" she begged.

Caroline had a look at the young girl that Thomas was tying to the mast. She had relatively big breasts for a young girl her age and the only wound Caroline could detect was a piece of a steel rod embedded in her thighs.

"Hey, Thomas, do you need help with that one?" she shouted over to her friend.

Thomas looked back at her. "Not really, I think I can handle her all by myself without any problems."

"This young lady here would like to help you a bit with that one? Apparently, they were school friends."

"Well, why not. Come here and give me a hand young lady." Thomas invited her over.

Karen was happy and raced over to the mast where her friend was tied. She marvelled at her friend's smooth skin and was a bit jealous about her well-toned body. Then Thomas handed her a knife and instructed her to make an incision just below her navel. Karen did what she was told to with expert precision. Butchering was one of her favourite classes and she had always paid good attention to the demonstrations they had on gutting. She had even helped her teacher Ms Yariman with a class demonstration when they had dissected her mother. Karen was quite a little experienced expert on that matter. Seeing her expertise, Thomas let her continue with the gutting of her friend. Karen expertly cut her friend open and pulled out her guts while she sensually and lovingly kissed her friend. Then she placed the knife at her friend's throat and slowly cut through it while her other hand was rubbing her friend's clit. Her friend died moaning and orgasming. The young girl had been snuffed very lovingly. Thomas had to congratulate Karen on her excellent performance and Karen smiled happily.

Karen remained with Thomas and helped him dispatch a few more sows. They worked deep into the night until they finally had finished slaughtering all the damaged cows and placed the butchered carcasses into a cool area where it could be stored for a bit longer.

That night, Karen slept in Thomas' tent and they made passionate love together before they fell asleep from exhaustion. On the following day, Thomas and Caroline joined Fraser's scouting teams. They were still busily trying to find more survivors. Caroline mentioned their discovery of Karen and Fraser immediately assembled a small group to try to find the rest of the children. Karen also joined the search party since she knew best where they were. Together they headed back to the forest where she had come from.

On the way there, they ran into Tammy who was on her way back and she told them of her discovery. Karen could not believe that all her friends had disappeared and they all went into the forest to investigate further. When they arrived at the campfire, it was just as Tammy had described and left it. There were still no signs of any of the other children, but Christine who was an expert Amazon warrior and scout soon discovered some hidden traces.

"These marks here suggest that were was a group of adults here that took the children with them in that direction and then covered up their movements. Their trail leads down into the valley."

Caroline immediately took control of the situation and told Tammy to go back and get reinforcement.

"We must assume that there are natives living on this planet and that they have taken our children. We do not know their intentions, but we must be prepared to rescue our children by force if required. Christine and I will check out the valley while the rest of you remain hidden here in case we need immediate backup. Be on the alert at all times and have your weapons ready. Hopefully Tammy will be back with reinforcements before anything escalates."

Karen, Ralph and two other warriors stayed behind in the forest while Caroline and Christine followed the trail marks down into the valley. They stopped at a small hill that allowed them to overview the valley. There was a big settlement right in the centre of the valley. Caroline was able to observe that the huts were primitive straw huts and the natives were only armed with spears and stone daggers.

"If we knew where the children were, we could easily force our way in and get them back. We have enough firepower to wipe out the entire place," Christine suggested.

"Let's not be hasty. We still don't know whether they are hostile or not." Caroline reminded her. "But, let's get closer"

Both silently sneaked up closer to the settlement and soon they reached the outermost hut. It seemed deserted. There wasn't any noise nor were there any signs of anybody inside it. Caroline and Christine carefully went in and found the place quite empty except for a few loafs of bread stowed on a table.

"This must be where they store their food." Caroline remarked.

Christine just nodded her acknowledgement but kept her eyes at the windows. She went closer to it and peaked outside. Suddenly she saw a group of children racing towards the hut. They immediately tried to hide but the children were too quick and entered before they were able to.

The children screamed in shock when they saw the big Amazon woman holding something that looked like a weird club and were about to run away when suddenly a sweet little voice told them to calm down and relax. It was little Josephine. Christine almost wasn't able to recognise her. She was dressed in the native's clothing and practically undistinguishable from them. They only recognised her because she called out to them in Onixian.

Immediately a crowd of adult warriors surrounded the hut. Although they would had been no match for Christine who had a double barrelled machine gun they were fierce fighters that would had given their lives to protect the children.

Josephine, who was a very intelligent child, had luckily picked up enough of the natives' language to explain to them that the two women were their friends. The natives immediately changed from being hostile and protective to being friendly and hospitable.

Christine learned from Josephine that the natives called themselves Kanipu and were apparently very friendly. They had rescued the children from the forest and given them food and shelter.

Back in the Onixian camp, Fraser was able to organise the survivors into functional units each doing essential tasks like scavenging useful materials from the wreck and creating an inventory of what they had - weapons, medical, food, tools and other things. The most important team was the engineering team trying to repair their communications array. It was vital that this team were given anything that they required. They had top priority because they had to repair the array as quickly as possible to send the signal. They were told to do it at any cost. It was not a very easy task at all. They had limited working tools and the array was badly damaged.

Nina was heading this team of engineers and they were able to repair the satellite dish after a few days of hard work, however, the transceiver in their main computer was beyond repair. They waited for a long time and hoped that someone would find a transponder or any device they could modify, but nothing of that kind was found. The search teams tried their best trying to assimilate parts of the wreck that looked like parts of their former bridge or engine rooms but there was just no usable part to be found that survived the crash. It seemed like a hopeless situation and they were getting pretty desperate after some time.

At that time, Tammy came running back, coughing and out of breath. She reported to Fraser on what they had discovered and requested for backup. Fraser immediate assembled a force of warriors and personally led them back to the forest.

Meanwhile Nina was trying to generate new electricity. Their battery power was almost depleted and even though they were able to salvage some of the crystals, they had not enough power to power on the repaired generator to extract the power from the crystals. What they came up with was a primitive power generator that was manually powered by movements. There was a row of treadmills that would generate power once brought into action. She used two dozens human cows to operate the treadmills. The cows were integrated into the treadmills to be an integral part of the machinery. This allowed it to perform more efficiently but made maintenance a bit tricky. There were cage like barriers to hold the cows in the right position but access to them was not obstructed. The cows could easily be washed and fed though a feeding rail that was directly connected to their mouth and could also supply them with water. There were also tubes inserted into their pussies and assholes that allowed them to freely excrete waste while working the treadmills without stopping. The waste material would go through the tubes and be recycled to feed and refresh the cows.

When Fraser and her team arrived in the forest, they met up with Thomas and little Karen. Once Thomas updated Fraser on the situation, she decided to lead the whole team into the valley. Suddenly she was struck by a thought.

"Karen, do the communicators still work in your escape pods?"

"I'm not sure ma'am. Last time I tried to use them, we received no response."

"Were you able to send out a mayday?"

"I believe we sent one."

"Quick, show us where the pods are. They may be very useful to us."

"Thomas, you stay here and wait for Caroline."

Fraser left five of her warriors with Thomas and took the rest to salvage the pods. Karen led the way to them. Soon they arrived at the children's crash site. Two of the escape pods were badly burned but one had survived in tact. Fraser immediately went inside that one. This pod did not sustain any major damage. Almost everything was still intact. But most importantly, the communicator was still working. Fraser immediately ordered it to be taken back to their camp. The content of this pod might have all that they were missing. It was vital that they got it back to camp as quickly as possible.

Thomas was given the task to escort it back to camp. Fraser only kept three warriors and sent everyone else back to camp with the escape pod. Karen also stayed behind with Fraser and they went down to the valley.

Back at the camp, Nina and her team were still desperately trying to rebuild the communications array. The situation was really hopeless. Many vital parts were destroyed and not easily replaced. They also needed a powerful central processing unit. Their main computer was gone and none of the other auxiliary computers had survived the crash. Most of their pods had exploded or went off in flames soon after they had crashed onto the planet. The gravitational field on this planet was extremely hostile and destroyed almost everything they had. It was a wonder that they had so many survivors.

But Nina was not giving in despite their hopeless situation. She and her team only concentrated at the task at hand and tried to suppress the nightmarish situation they were in. They carefully designed a replacement CPU that would be able to process and execute the programs they had written. This solution was based on neurologic cycles but due to the limited materials available to them, they had to design something using parts available. Thus they designed a CPU that used a human brain for the central control. This required a volunteer, someone that was very intelligent. An ordinary brain would have not been intelligent enough to be used. Nina volunteered her own brain for that purpose. If they were ever able to use this solution she would provide her brain. That was a great sacrifice because in order to use that brain, it had to be taken out of her skull while she was unconscious and they would not be able to put it back once taken out. This meant she would eventually die without feeling the torture or pleasure of being snuffed. That was something Onixian women dreaded. It was not the natural way for an Onixian woman to die. Their purpose in life is to be snuffed or die in battle if they were warriors. This would be a very grand sacrifice, a sacrifice only a very dedicated and brave woman would do.

In addition, the brain needed to be kept alive for a period of time while it did the processing. This required fresh blood. The host body of the brain could no longer be used for that and the blood had to be supplied constantly. They needed to manually pump a constant supply of fresh blood to the brain and had to find a number of women with compatible blood type. Blood samples were taken from everyone to see who was able to help supply the blood. This meant that many women would need to die giving their blood, but this was a honourable way of providing a service to their society so everyone volunteered happily for this service. But only the ones with compatible blood type could be given this honour, to die being snuffed and drained of their blood in order to serve their people.

Everything was ready. They had selected a number of women with compatible blood type and a group of cows to power the generator. They had everything except a working communicator. Just one more piece and they had everything required to send a message. But the search was still inconclusive. They just could not find a communicator.

Suddenly there was a commotion and everyone ran towards a group carrying an escape pod. Nina stared at it as if she was dreaming. She could not believe what she was seeing. They had found an intact escape pod. She ran over towards it with high hopes and Thomas gave her the great news. The communicator inside the pod was still intact. They could use it and send a message for help.

They all immediately started the preparation. Jasmine prepared for the operation and sterilised all her equipments. Sachiko helped her and prepared an operation table made up from the flat stone Caroline had previously used for the slaughtering and some clean white clothes. Nina took a deep breath and took off her clothes. It was time for her to make the ultimate sacrifice. She only hoped that her brain would be able to handle the job and not be wasted. Thomas offered her a final fuck and she gladly accepted. She knelt down in front of him and unzipped his pants. Immediately his cock jumped out and stood like a rocket. She hungrily wrapped her lips around his big rock hard cock and began sucking on it. It was her final taste of cock and she wanted to enjoy it. She twirled her tongue around the head of Thomas' cock and tickled the swollen head with her tongue until he was moaning audibly. She sucked harder and was rewarded with gobs of hot semen being shot into her mouth. She swallowed every drop of the hot and delicious liquid and sucked out the last drop from his cock. Then she went on all fours and trussed up her ass. Thomas knelt down behind her and began to eat her out. He sucked on her clit and licked around her pussy lips. He also gave her a good rimming sticking his long hot tongue deep into her anus. Nina was feeling an orgasm build up within her groins. It was intense. Then he placed his hot throbbing cock at the entrance to her vagina and rubbed her clit with the head of his cock slowly, teasing her. Then suddenly he slid it in deeply, parting her lips and gliding it in the whole way until his entire cock was inside her hot tight love canal. He fucked her long and hard while Nina was screaming with pleasure and lust. When he was close to orgasm, he pulled his cock out of her pussy and guided it up towards her anus. The little puckered hole easily gave way to the invading cock and soon enough he had deeply penetrated her ass and was driving away fucking her tight ass until he shot his load deep into her bowels. Nina was electrified. She was spasming with orgasms after another. It was very intense and continuous. Thomas rubbed her clit and brought her to yet another orgasm and continued to stick his fingers deeply into her cunt until he had his whole fist embedded and fist fucked her until she shock and trembled like as if she was going to explode soon.

Exhausted but also completely satisfied, Nina lay down on the operation table and waited for her end. Nurse Sachiko, then injected her with some anaesthetic and blood clogging solution. Then her final injection sent her into unconsciousness. Doctor Jasmine Comedero then began the operation. She carefully opened up Nina's skull and extracted her brain with precision.

Then Mai took over and connected it to the machine they had built from Nina's design and once that was done, they immediately needed fresh blood to feed the brain. Donna who was a buxom brunette was the first blood donor. Sachiko had pushed two long needles deep into both her breasts and started to manually pump the blood into the machine to feed Nina's brain. Donna was slowly drifting away as the blood was drained from her body, but she died an enjoyable death. The dildo inside her pussy was being vigorously pulled in and out by Rachel who was enjoying herself tremendously in getting off all those women before they died. There was a long queue of women lined up behind Donna, all waiting their turn to provide their service of giving their blood and their life for the good of Onixia.

The brain seemed to be functioning properly. The volunteer women were sustaining the blood supply to it successfully. It was time to generate more power and Gwen activated the generator. The cows that were built into the contraction all were awaken by a sudden cold shower. That was the way Gwen decided to wake them by emptying a bucket of cold water over them. When the human cows awoke, they were immediately told to run the treadmill. They ran as fast as they could and generated sufficient energy to power the communication array. Amelia then connected all the remaining cables so that Nina's brain, the modified communicator from the escape pod, their main communication array and the generator were all connected and operating together in harmony.

The communication array came to live and sent out an intense green beam. Then the crystals were being hit to amplify and refract the signals. It all seemed to work perfectly. Amelia excitedly delivered their mayday and their current estimated position three times in a row. She sincerely hoped that it would reach Onixia and that help would come for them soon.

Everyone was even more excited when they got a reply and Gwen drove the cows to their limits in order to sustain the power. Some cows could not handle it and collapsed from exhaustion but Gwen was insistent and splashed a bucket of water over each cow that collapsed and made her continue to work hard until finally some could not handle it anymore and died from exhaustion. Sara was one of the cows that were struggling with keeping up. She had fainted three times from exhaustion but was revived by Gwen each time with a bucket of cold water. On the last time, she could hardly move anymore. Her body was almost drained of all her energy but she continued her duty as best of she could. Sweat was rolling down her face and the contortion on it could tell the story of her suffering. But she bit her lips and continued her duty until she eventually succumbed and died of exhaustion. Seeing Sara slump down and die, Gwen immediate took the initiative and replaced her. She activated the mechanism to eject Sara and she was catapulted out to make place. Her lifeless body flew across the air and crashed against a nearby tree before falling down to the ground. Gwen didn't have time to pick up the dead body. She had to quickly replace Sara so not to affect the stable supply of power. Immediately, Gwen climbed into the contraption and positioned herself where Sara had just been before and did her best to replace her as a cow and to generate sufficient energy.

Then suddenly there was a crackle and a voice: "Onixia Space Control outpost 7462 here. We received your message. Help will be..."

But the rest of the message disappeared in noise and crackling. Their message was received. Everyone was very happy and quite excited about it. There even was a confirmation from one of their outposts that their message was received. They were able to send their location back to Onixia. There was hope. Someone will be able to come and get them. They now knew where they were. Unfortunately, they were not able to hear what the reply was that they were only partially able to receive. Their communication array gave up just a little bit too early. And there was no way they could try to use it again. It was completely finished and they could smell the aroma of a toasted brain. The reply took too much strain on Nina's brain and it was completely fried.

That night, everyone was cheerful and with renewed hope. They knew that someone would come for them soon and they would be rescued. All they had to do was wait and survive that long until their rescue. In honour of Nina who so selflessly sacrificed herself for their cause, they cooked up her body and lovingly devoured it. Anne made sure that she put her best efforts into preparing Nina's body. Her succulent breasts were neatly cut off and broiled with some wild herbs. Her rumps were grilled to a golden brown and served with steaming truffle like vegetables. Nothing of her body was wasted. Every single bit of her was lovingly prepared and consumed. Her tongue made a very nice pate and her eyes were made the centre of a delicatessen salad mixed with her ears, eyelids and lips.

The brave crew of the Dolcett II had to try to make the best of their grim situation and survive the hostile environment they found themselves in. The planet they had crash-landed on was quite barren, similar to their own planet. The difference was that they did not have all the advanced technologies that they had back home on Onixia. In fact they barely had any technologies at their command except for some powerful weapons to protect themselves with. Most of their technology was destroyed with their ship by the crash. They were left with the very basics only to fend for themselves. Fortunately, they were able to send a message back home to request for help and it was on its way, but until then, they had to make the best out of their current situation and survive.

Fraser was still occupied with rescuing their children. She had found out that they were taken to a settlement down the valley and with a group of warriors she went down there to investigate.

Fortunately, she found Caroline and the children unharmed. The natives had taken them in and given them shelter and food. They could need the help of those natives, although primitive but they knew the terrain and how to survive in it. It was definitely to their benefit to make friends with them. Fraser had always been a warrior, initially for the Censorian and finally the Onixian after her conversion. She was pretty good at fighting and leading raiding parties at surprise attacks, but it was her first crack at diplomacy.

They really needed Admiral Tabero for this task, but Fraser had to do until he arrived. She immediately despatched a messenger to bring him. Then she tried to talk with the chieftain with the help of their newly appointed translator Josephine. The young woman had quickly grasped the basics of the native language and with further interactions with them, mainly by playing with the other native children she had learned how to speak their language sufficiently to hold small conversations. She was now vital to the communication between the two people, the native Kanipu and the Onixians.

It was with great relief that they found out that the Kanipu lived as tribal hunters. They lived in big hordes in the valleys and they also were cannibals. This fact was very important because it was the first common thing between the two people. During their first night with the Kanipu, they had a celebration for the arrival of their new friends, the Onixians. Fraser was shown around the village and the chieftain proudly showed her their big cooking pot. Then they visited a chubby native girl called Chichi. Two other native girls were bathing her in coconut milk. The chieftain then told Fraser that Chichi was going to be their dinner and hoped that Fraser would stay to watch her preparation. Fraser was happy to do that. She enjoyed watching the process of turning a woman into food. In addition she was also interested in discovering the way the natives did it.

They watched as Chichi was slowly and carefully dried with something that looked like rose petals. It was a very slow and loving process. Then she bent over and spread her legs visibly exposing her hairless pussy. The smaller of the native girl that was helping with the preparation then sensually rubbed Chichi's glistering pussy until it opened like a blossoming flower before she slowly inserted a finger and then a second one until she had all four fingers inside. Then she continued to slowly massage her clit until she was able to push her entire fist into Chichi's vagina. Chichi was obviously enjoying the whole process since she was moaning with pleasure all the time. Then the other native girl brought something that looked like stuffing. It was kneaded into little balls and then slowly pushed into Chichi's vagina until her belly was swollen like as if she was five month pregnant. Then the native girl massaged Chichi's anus as well and carefully inserted her finger into her ass hole. Gradually the sphincter gave way and the girl was able to insert her whole fist. When she pulled it out again, it was quite clean. There were no traces of shit on her fist. Chichi must have been given an enema before Fraser had arrived. Then the rest of the stuffing was pushed into Chichi's anal cavity.

Suddenly Chichi was presented with a tablet full of what looked like small sausages and a jug of what smelled like beer. Fraser could have sworn those sausages looked rather like penises. Chichi gracefully accepted what was offered to her and began to swallow the small sausage like objects. Then she washed it down with the liquid she was given.

Fraser watched all that with amazement and great interest and also got very aroused by it. Then Chichi climbed onto something that looked like a big tray. Once she was sitting comfortably on it, four strong men entered and they lifted up the tray above their head and carried it out of the tent and over to the big pot. The pot was quite big and could have easily fit two or three humans. It looked like it was made of solid clay and stood magnificently in the village centre. Underneath it was a pile of firewood and dried twigs evenly spread out around it. When they arrived there the chieftain ceremoniously lit the fire underneath the pot. There was a stepping ladder leaning against the big pot. The four men then slowly put the tray down and Chichi stood up and stepped off it proudly displaying her two magnificent and erect breasts. Then the chieftain nodded at her and she climbed up the ladder to the top of the big pot where she stopped and had a look around at the gathered crowd. She smiled and winked at some of the people who probably were her family members and friends. Then the chieftain clapped and the sound of drums could be heard starting at a slow and constant rhythm. Then Chichi smiled at Fraser and jumped into the pot with a splash upon which all the natives cheered.

They had to wait a few hours before Chichi was fully simmered and ready to eat. Her meat was evenly distributed to everyone present. It was very soft and almost fell off the bone by itself. It was indeed very delicious. Fraser especially enjoyed the flavour of the small sausage-like objects that Chichi had swallowed.

The following day, as a sign of good faith and also to show their gratitude, Fraser offered one of her warriors to the Kanipu. She had selected a tall brunette with well-toned muscles and firm breasts. They went to the centre of the village and erected two Y-shaped poles around a fireplace. Then the brunette stripped naked for everyone to see her young and delicious body. Once she was naked she bend over on all fours and spread her legs apart to expose her pussy. Fraser took the spit that they had prepared and lubed with some kind of oil that the natives had provided and began to rub the brunette's pussy. The natives all looked on curiously. They have never seen a spitting before since they always boiled their food in a pot.

Fraser carefully inserted the tip of the spit into the brunette's vagina. Her pussy lips immediately parted letting the spit glide into her. Fraser slowly pushed the spit deeper into her and she moaned with pleasure. The watching natives obviously got very turned on by the spectacle. Many men called out for their wives to come over and give them a blowjob while their eyes were glued to the action performed by Fraser and the brunette. Once the women arrived to pleasure their husbands, they soon realised what was happening and they too got very aroused by the spectacle. Many refused to continue to pleasure their husbands. Instead, they too wanted to watch the spitting while frigging themselves. Meanwhile, Fraser had pushed the spit deeper into the brunette's pussy and was fucking her with it, pulling it in and out slightly. It looked like she was being fucked by a huge rod and she seemed to be enjoying it tremendously from her ecstatic facial expressions. Then the foreplay was over and Fraser got down to business. She positioned herself straight behind the blonde and gripped the other end of the spit with both her hands and tried to align it in a horizontal position. The brunette took a deep breath in preparation of her full impalement and crouched down a bit to get a better balance and be a little more comfortable for her impalement. Then Fraser shoved the spit deep into the brunette and continued pushing the spit until it went all the way though her and emerged from her mouth. The tip of the emerging spit was almost bloodless. It had not punctured anything vital and the brunette would be able to live a bit longer and be roasted alive. It was going to be a pleasure watching her wiggle and fry.

The natives all watched with amazement and fascination as the brunette's hands and legs were tied securely to the pole. Then two of Fraser's warriors helped her carry the spit and the brunette over the fire where she was placed over the low burning fire. The two ends of the spit were securely snug into the Y-shaped sticks on each side of the burning fire. Then Fraser attached a barrel to the dull end of the pole. The barrel allowed them to manually rotate the brunette over the fire slowly so that her body would be evenly roasted from all sides. The natives were very appreciative of this new method of cooking food and seemed to have enjoyed watching it a lot as well. Many of the women were now hot and horny and sucking furiously on their men's cocks or on all fours being fucked from behind. A lot of the children were gathered around the fire also and watched with great interests as the brunette sizzled over the fire and some more adventurous ones were poking and prodding the brunette with twigs as they watched her shudder and shake in orgasm.

Many of the natives were also very curious about how the meat would taste like being prepared in this new way. Josephine was quite busy trying to explain to them how spit roasting was one of the most popular Onixian methods of cooking their meat. The natives' mouths were watering after listening to Josephine describing the delicious and succulent taste of roasted meat. They could hardly wait for the brunette to finish roasting so that they could sink their teeth into her tender meat. They were all curious how roasted meat would taste like but were also wondering whether Onixian women tasted better than theirs.

And soon they found out. After a few hours of waiting and lots of fucking, the meal finally was ready. Fraser did the honours of cutting off a succulent piece of tit meat and offered it to the chieftain. He hungrily grabbed the piece of tenderly roasted tit meat and hungrily bit into it. He tremendously enjoyed the taste of his first roasted meat and loved every bite of it. Soon he was asking for seconds. When Fraser offered him a taste of cunt steak, he was convinced that he had made the right decision of inviting these strangers to live with them in spite of the dangers associated with it. The delicious and heavenly taste of this tender meat had to be well worth any dangers in his opinion.

After the initial sharing and swapping of receipts, both people, the Kanipu and Onixians enjoyed the new learned way of food preparation and also loved the taste of it. It was one of their first cultural exchange activities and they all were sure that they were compatibly in ideology to be able to live together in harmony.

Then Admiral Tabero finally arrived and had a long meeting with the chieftain. Finally after many hours of deliberation, they had made up a decision. The Onixians felt very welcome and the Kanipu invited them to live with them and get the rest of their people to join them. Both Tabero and Fraser thought that it would be beneficial to both parties and agreed. Soon, the rest of the Onixians moved into the village and were all warmly welcomed.

When the Onixian had settled in to the village life, the Kanipu began to ask them to teach them the art of spit roasting women. They had acquired a taste of the deliciously roasted meat but also loved the preparation. Josephine sought permission from Fraser to demonstrate it to the chieftain, but Fraser had to politely decline because they needed Josephine for the translation job. She pouted disappointedly but understood why she was not allowed to demonstrate the spitting procedure on herself.

"Sorry dear, you have to understand. You are currently our only link with the Kanipu. Only you know both our languages. Maybe later when more people can speak both languages you will be able to volunteer for butchering. But also remember the purpose of why you children came with us." Fraser had told her.

Josephine obeyed and selected one of the meat slaves, a dark haired and tanned girl labelled as meat #64327. She had double D sized breasts but a relatively slender body. The selected girl, also known as Gaby was first told to strip and then take a bath. The natives had prepared a bath made of coconut juices for her. Then when she was ready, a crowd of eager Kanipu including their trusty chieftain all joined to watch and learn how to do this new kind of food preparation. They all had brought their own meat, either their horny wives or overly eager daughters. The Kanipu believed in polygamy and each had about a dozen wives and several dozen daughters all very eager to be butchered and eaten one day.

Josephine began by handing out long hollow iron poles to each of the participant Kanipu males. They all admired the poles they were given. The material was new to them and they admired the perfection and craftsmanship of the long smooth stainless steel poles. The women were also very intrigued and excited about those tools and sensually touched them as if touching a very long and hard cock. Some of them had seen and watched the process of spit roasting the Onixian woman the other day and they had also loved the taste of her roasted meat. They all knew that it was their turn to try out the poles and being impaled with them to be roasted over the fire. The knowledge of it excited these women and they were openly masturbating, rubbing the poles their husbands or fathers were holding while also rubbing their own glistering clits while moaning seductively and invitingly.

Josephine continued the demonstration while explaining the functionality of the hollow poles. The natives loved the fact that the women were able to survive their impalement and be roasted alive. They also wondered who Josephine's parents were and offered to adopt her when they found out she was an orphan but it was decided that the matter be taken up later. The lessons on meat preparation was much more important at that time. Josephine explained that lubing the poles with butter served two purposes. First it allowed easier penetration and the pole would slide in much easier. Second, butter tastes good and would allow the meat to taste better. The Kanipu agreed to both of the facts and eagerly followed Josephine's example of how to lube the pole. They loved the way Josephine lubed the poles. She began by spreading butter all along the pole and using her hands to rub it in, but then she spread some butter on her cunt lips that slowly melted the butter from the heat of her hot and bothered pussy. Then she pressed the pole between her legs and glided up and down on it sliding it between her labia. The natives allowed their women to do that part of the process and they enjoyed it a lot as well having the smooth long pole rub their pussies. Dildoes and vibrators were unknown luxury items to them and were yet to be introduced by the Onixians.

Then when the poles were sufficiently lubed with both butter and pussy juices, it was time for the spitting. Gaby happily knelt down and spread her legs allowing unhindered access to her hot and bothered pussy. She was very excited to be spitted and since she was the centre of attention as well as being also used to demonstrate the art of life impalement she was extra horny. The Kanipu women and girls formed a circle around Gaby and copied her every move. They too were very excited knowing that they were the first Kanipu to be impaled alive for roasting. They all believed it to be a great honour to have been chosen for such an auspicious event and were very grateful for that and also enjoyed themselves tremendously. There were definitely no complaints except maybe from the girls and women that did not get a chance to try out the spit in this first round of practice but they too seemed content knowing that one day they might have a chance of being prepared that way and enjoy the pleasure of full body penetration.

Josephine then carefully positioned her pole at the entrance to Gaby's already wide-open pussy and easily pushed the tip in. Then she looked around to ensure everyone had a chance to follow her demonstration. All the women and girls were moaning with pleasures as their husbands and fathers were slowly inserting their respective poles into their pussies. It was their first time to feel something metallic and hard inside their hot love canals and they loved this new sensation. Josephine then slowly fucked Gaby with the pole slowly pushing it in and out of Gaby's hungry pussy who also began to moan and shudder as an orgasm built up inside her. The natives followed suit and did exactly what Josephine did and enjoyed themselves as well. They had never penetrated their women like that before and liked how it pleased their women. Their women also loved it and began to moan louder until they all screamed in unison as each of them experienced an intense and unforgettable orgasm. From the looks of those women's faces it could be seen that there was no way they could stop the spitting now without a revolt by the women. But nobody was even thinking about stopping. They were all eager to continue and experience more fun and excitement. Josephine steadied Gaby as she calmed down a bit after her orgasm and aligned her spit to push it through. Then she grabbed the pole tightly between her small hands and pushed it with all her might and it slowly went in deeper into Gaby's womb, past her lungs and eventually out of her mouth. It had been a perfect alignment and Gaby had survived the impalement without much problems. She was shaking and trembling from the intense feeling of the full impalement and blinked happily as her body was ruptured with another even more intense orgasm.

The chieftain held his pole and slowly pushed it into his wife hoping that he was doing it right while he could feel his wife tremble not from fear but pure lust. Anne, the master cook who had been watching in the background saw the chieftain's hesitation and came to his aid and helped him align the pole so that he was able to push it through all the way without killing his wife. He was very happy when the spit emerged from his wife's mouth and she was still shaking from an intense orgasm. He happily kissed her tear-streaked face knowing that they were tears of happiness.

Another native, Hamu was very excited when he was driving his pole deep into his oldest daughter's pussy but he almost punctured her lungs if it was not for Anne's quick intervention. She prevented him from continuing until she had helped him realign his pole so that he was able to continue his daughter's impalement without further problems. His daughter, a petite raven haired beauty squeaked and moaned all the time as her father lovingly shoved the pole up her pussy. Then finally she gurgled and the pole emerged from her partly opened mouth parting her lips from behind her mouth and emerging triumphantly having travelled through the entire length of her body. Her father Hamu was very proud of his achievement. He had spitted his very first girl, and it was his very own and lovely daughter.

The next step that Josephine was demonstrating was the gutting and stuffing of their soon to be roasted women. She expertly placed the sharp end of her gutting knife at the base of Gaby's belly and slowly pushed it in puncturing the skin and sinking the blade into her soft belly. Then she cut upwards and opened up Gaby until her guts and intestines dropped out. The Kanipu watched her expert handling of the knife with amazement and admiration. There was no way they could had accomplished this task with their primitive stone knives, but luckily, the Onixians had recovered sufficient amounts of the knives that they had brought with them and had enough to give a few to the Kanipu who were very appreciative of those gifts. That was yet another reason the Kanipu loved the Onixians and they had no problems at all with giving a few of their women to them in exchange for those advanced tools and weaponry that they possessed.

Josephine quickly cleaned out Gaby and clipped off all the endings to her internals and then washed her insides out before filling it up with some breadcrumbs that they had prepared beforehand. Then she expertly sewed her belly up again. Her clean and quick stuffing of Gaby astonished the Kanipu and they praised her a lot for her expert demonstration in the subject matter of life impalement and gutting. Then both Josephine and Anne had to help the Kanipu with the gutting. It required a lot of practice to get it right without making a big mess. Luckily for Josephine, cannibal cuisine and food preparation was one of her best subjects at school and she had helped her teacher Ms Yariman quite a lot with the class demonstrations.

Hamu was really surprised at how easily it was to cut open a girl and his daughter's guts immediately fell out. He did not have the expert skills like Josephine and was a bit slow. He ended up with creating a big mess when he cut open his daughter. Her guts ended up all over the place and he was drenched in her blood and guts as well. It took some help to stop the bleeding and sew his daughter back up cleanly with all the stuffing cramped into her petite body.

The chieftain also made a big mess, pretty much like all of the other Kanipu that were participating in the gutting of their own women. The chieftain almost made the mistake of pulling out his wife's heart but luckily Anne saw it and stopped him just in time. He mischievously grinned at his wife who in return frowned at his amateur attempt at butchering her.

When everyone had gutted and stuffed their women, Josephine continued to show them how to securely tie the meat to the pole so it was ready to be put over the fire. She slowly showed them the process step by step making sure they all were able to keep up with her as she tied Gaby's ankles and then her wrists to the pole. Then when she had securely fastened Gaby to the pole, she finished off the job and basted her with honey. The Kanipu followed her with enthusiasm and found this task much easier to do and also very enjoyable. The women on the poles especially liked the parts when their outer labias and tits were basted and wiggled slightly around their bounds trying to draw as much pleasure from it as possible.

Then it was time for the roasting. Setting up the roasting pits was no problems at all. The Kanipu were great craftsmen and had no problems with creating and erecting the y-shaped poles. And finally they placed their women over the low burning fires and watched as the flames licked their delicate and delicious bodies.

That night, the Kanipu and the Onixians ate very well and everyone enjoyed their share of roasted females. It was delicious and everyone loved the aroma of the freshly roasted meat. The native Kanipu women had a more gamy taste than Onixian women but at the same time, their meat was also quite tender and sweet. Eating meat like that also heightened the carnal lust in most of the men and women and the feast ended up as a no holes barred orgy that lasted until dawn.

Then Tabero made the next interesting discovery. He was wondering about the ratios between males and females. Back on Onixia, it was their environment that caused the x chromosome to be more dominant producing far more females than males in a ten to one ratio. He learned that on this planet, the birth ratio between males and females was one to two, but that did not explain why there were so many more females than males despite the fact that females also served as special meals. After asking around for some time, he finally discovered the reason for it when he examined one of the native women more closely. The woman he was checking out was a luscious red head. She had a slender feminine body with curves lavishly showing off her female features especially her pair of big round tits. But to his surprise, Tabero found out that this gorgeous woman was in fact a man according to Onixian categorising. She or he had externally every feature a woman had, but between the legs, there was a cock instead of a pussy. It surprised Tabero a lot when he found out that the woman he was attracted to was not really a woman, at least not the kind of woman that he thought she was.

She then told him, that their people were able to choose the sex of their children. Their culture required more females than males and therefore the excess males were transformed into females right after birth. They had found a plant which when eaten right after birth would change most of the physical and mental characteristics. The Kanipu chose the first-born son to be their heir and the rest would be turned into daughters with the help of that special plant. They would be raised just like a daughter and would eventually either marry or be cooked. They were not able to bear children but since each Kanipu had many wives, it did not really matter as long as some of the wives were able to bear children.

After the initial shock, Tabero got a bit more accustomed to the idea that there were two kinds of women, the one with vaginas and the ones with penises. The Kanipu did not seem to care about the fact that some of their women had penises. They just pointed out that they needed the 'extra women'. Since the 'extra woman' he had picked was really hot looking despite having a cock between her legs that pointed outwards, Tabero decided to try having sex with her nevertheless. He found out that she was called Nadia and soon discovered that she was a really good cocksucker. The fact that she had her own cock must have meant that she was more familiar with how to please a cock. She definitely knew how to make Tabero's cock throb and keep it hard for a very long time and knew exactly where all the sensitive areas were. Tabero felt in expert's hands as his cock was being pampered in Nadia's mouth with her warm lips and talented tongue massaging and teasing his cock. It felt better than any blowjob he had received from any women. It was simply heavenly. He squeezed and toyed with her tits while she brought him to orgasm and he shot his whole load deep into her throat when he came. She continued to deep throat him until he stopped shooting his hot cum against the back of her throat and then continued for a while until his cock softened.

Then she placed his cock between her bosoms and let it rub against her warm and soft breasts until it hardened again and stood up stiff and rigid. Then she bent over and offered her ass and Tabero entered her from behind pushing his hard cock slowly into her tight asshole. The feeling of her tight asshole squeezing against his cock as he entered her made him even hornier and his cock grew even bigger and almost split her tight little ass apart. Then he fucked her tight ass mercilessly pounding his big cock in and out of her ass ravaging it madly like a savage beast until he shot his cum deep into her bowls.

After that, Tabero began to enjoy many more of those extra females and eventually, everyone from his crew had experienced the pleasures of fucking them. Fraser too, had made love to Nadia. She first had her pussy eaten out by Nadia and rewarded her by sucking her cock until it was big and hard. Then Fraser laid down on her back and spread her legs wide inviting Nadia to fuck her, which she did. Nadia rammed her hard cock into Fraser's hungry pussy and fucked her hard and long until she was screaming in her throws of ecstasy. Finally Nadia pulled her throbbing cock out of Fraser's pussy and shot her spunk into her wide-open and waiting mouth filling it up with hot cum that she swallowed greedily.

Nadia became a very popular girl. She made love to every Onixian, both males and females; as if she were a sex depraved maniac and they all loved her for her passion and insatiable lust. However, one day, she was gone. The Onixians inquired about her and when they finally found her, she was just being lifted out of the big cooking pot. She looked peaceful with the impression of pure bliss and ecstasy all written over her face. She had definitely enjoyed being boiled alive. Her skin was red like a lobster and she smelled very delicious as well. The chieftain, explained that Nadia was one of his daughters and that she had been chosen to serve as food and it was tradition, that women who were chosen to be food and not married yet were to have sex with as many people as possible before she is being cooked. They believed that that would make the meat tastier and the enjoyment of her meat more intimate. That explained why Nadia was so obsessed with making love to everyone. The Onixian liked that tradition.

The chieftain then surprised Fraser by offering her the 'jewels of the meal'. He placed Nadia's cock and balls neatly onto her plate and they looked fantastic and delicious. Nadia had an erection just before she died and her cock was still swollen. Fraser ate the cock like a sausage and placed the balls into a bowl with soup making them look like Chinese wonton meatballs and noodles. She definitely enjoyed the taste of this very unexpected delicatessen. The other Onixian women watching Fraser eat the special treat all wondered how it would taste and bombarded Fraser with questions after the meal, so she decided to show them all. They negotiated with the Kanipu and swapped a dozen of their meat slaves for a dozen of their 'extra females'.

Anne was very excited when she was told to butcher and cook the batch of newly acquired extra females. She had never cooked or butchered anything with a cock before but she was very intrigued. Many of the other women offered their assistance, which she politely declined. She was able to handle it herself and it was her job after all. Many Onixians came to watch her work. Since they did not have television on this primitive planet, this really was their only entertainment except for the sex orgies. This time the audience was much larger with almost all Onixians present since it was the first time they were butchering she-males.

The twelve luscious extra women that they had acquired proudly came out the preparation tent where they had been washed, shaved and given enemas. They were all stark naked so everyone was able to admire their perfect bodies that resembled the most gorgeous female bodies they laid their eyes on, except for the little detail between their legs that was slightly different. Apart from that, they were indistinguishable from normal females, in fact some were even prettier and they all had well formed round big and firm tits that looked mouth watering. All of them were very happy. They had just experienced their raunchiest and biggest sex orgy ever. All the Onixians participated and had gang banged them all night until they were all exhausted. The horniest of them was a tall brunette who they nicknamed Esmeralda. She was doing eight at the same time. She had Anne lay on her back and was fucking her with her big cock while she took it up the ass from behind. She was also footing Christine and Jodi, her fantastic little toes tickling and teasing the two horny women's pussy lips and also sticking her toes deep into their hot wet cunts. While she was doing that she was also playing with Ralph's cock with her right hand while her left hand was buried deep inside Nicole's pussy. Thomas was rubbing his hot throbber between her big soft breasts while Johnny was getting one of his best blowjobs. That had been quite a show and all nine of them erupted into orgasm simultaneously and collapsed onto each other forming a little pile of hot sweating and exhausted bodies.

Anne picked the first one of the extra women and had her lean against a mast and then shackled her wrists to it. The extra woman was quite large, with wide hips and a big meaty butt that could provide quite a lot of tasty meat. Her strong fleshy thighs were also quite firm and would produce quality grade meat. Then Anne stroked her smooth flat stomach and she trembled in anticipation while she stared at the flashing knife that Anne was holding in her other hand. Then slowly she placed the knife on her belly letting her feel the touch of the cold steel before she sank it in sensually. The extra woman shrieked at the sudden and unusual penetration. The whole blade had penetrated her soft belly and Anne was slowly cutting upwards. The extra woman moaned softly while she was being cut wide open by Anne. Then when Anne had finished, and she was completely opened, all her guts fell out all at once and remained hanging out of her stomach like a big pair of udders. It looked so sexy. Then Anne clipped off the ends and the guts fell to the ground forming a little pile of offal.

Anne then surprised everyone by taking hold of the extra woman's cock and rubbed and pulled it until it got rock hard and was standing up like a little tower of Pisa. Then she sensually massaged her two big dangling balls while placing the blade underneath them. The cold steel gave the extra woman a shiver and she quivered at the touch of it. Then Anne began to slowly cut off her balls while yanking hard on her dick. She managed to bring it to eruption just before she cut off the balls. She then cut off the dick while she took it into her mouth and sucked out the last drops of cum. Following that, she placed the knife underneath the extra woman's left breast and began to cut upwards until she was able to pull off the breast and then she continued with the other breast and cut it off as well. Finally Anne gave the extra woman a sensual French kiss on the lips and sucked on her tongue before she cut her throat upon which she gurgled cutely and died.

Next on the butchering line was Esmeralda who proudly thrust up her bouncy tits for everyone to admire for the last time. Then she took her position at the mast and winked at Anne who shackled her to the mast. Esmeralda then rubbed her thighs against Anne's legs and her cock began to rise up. Anne could not resist and knelt down in front of her and sucked her cock until it was rock hard. Then she mounted it and humped up and down on Esmeralda's cock while both of them moaned in unison. Anne grabbed both of Esmeralda's bouncing tits and squeezed hard on them making her shake in pain and pleasure. Then she released the right breast and took her knife that was conveniently sticking against the mast while her left hand was still twisting Esmeralda's tit. Then she brought the blade underneath the tit and using her other hand pulled the tit until the skin was taut. Esmeralda could sense what was about to happen and she fucked Anne even harder when the pain hit her. Anne continued to cut faster and was rewarded with more furious and hard fucking. Her pussy was on fire and the vicious pounding she was receiving got more intense as she cut further into Esmeralda's tit. Then the first tit was severed and she began work on the second one. At that instance, Esmeralda trembled heavily and shot her load deep into Anne. Anne stopped her cutting for a short time to enjoy her orgasm and feel the hot cum shoot deep into her womb. Then she continued cutting off the other breast. When she was finished with it, she stepped off Esmeralda's cock and plunged her knife into her belly at which she screamed out with pleasure and began to shake and tremble. Anne could feel Esmeralda orgasm again and stuck her middle finger deep into her ass feeling the pressure and trembling through her finger. Then she continued to open her up until her intestines were revealed and dropping out. Anne then went behind Esmeralda and shoved her fist into her tight ass. Esmeralda let out an audible gasp upon being penetrated from behind and continued to moan as Anne was continuing to push in deeper until her whole fist was deep inside her ass. She fist fucked her ass and played with her cock until it woke up and stood at attention again. Then she slowly pulled her fist out of Esmeralda's ass and grabbed her knife again. She then licked her balls and then bit them off with her teeth. Esmeralda screamed at the pain but also shot off her last load of cum as a result of her instant orgasm. Anne then cut off her cock as well which she then stuffed into Esmeralda's mouth giving her a taste of her own cock. Then she removed the cock again and pushed it into Esmeralda's ass. She gasped in surprise at feeling her own cock penetrating her asshole. Anne then spat out Esmeralda's balls from her mouth and stuffed them into her mouth and telling her to swallow. Esmeralda tried swallowing her own balls, but wasn't able to. Anne found the failed attempt quite amusing. She then placed her bloodied knife at Esmeralda's throat and looked her deep and lovingly into the eyes when she slowly ran the knife's blade across her throat, opening up the main artery which resulted in her face being splattered with blood spurting from Esmeralda's slit neck. Esmeralda died shaking and trembling in an intense orgasm and left the world with a big smile on her face.

The rest of the women were told to line up behind a wooden block. It was just a stump remainder of a hacked off tree, but the surface had been flattened and smoothed quite a lot from constant use. Anne readied a meat cleaver, a small axe and a sword that she laid next to the block. The line of waiting women watched curiously as Anne sharpened her tools one final time before she got to work with them. She told the extra woman that was first in line to step forward and stand in front of the block. The rest of the women watched curiously. They were all intrigued and excited to find out what was about to happen to their friend and eventually to them as well. Then Anne told the woman to kneel down and place her balls onto the block. The woman did as she was instructed to and since she was rather short it was not very hard for her to place her balls onto the block while she was on her knees. Anne carefully lined up the balls so that they were resting neatly alongside the semi erect cock. Anne caressed it a bit until it had turned hard and was lying stiff on the block just between the balls. Then Anne grabbed the meat cleaver and placed it over the area at the base of the cock. She took aim and lifted the cleaver. The woman stared at the cleaver's shiny blade mesmerised and fascinated at its impending use on her. The other women all tensed up as well watching the scene with astonishment and anticipation. And then Anne chopped off both of the woman's balls and her cock with one swift chop. The woman moaned loudly and blood began to spurt out of the place like a little fountain where there once was a cock. The woman seemed to be enjoying the feeling of having her cock and balls chopped off. She continued to moan and seemed to be nearing an orgasm. Anne waited a little moment before telling her to place her rather big breasts onto the block. When her breasts were flattened onto the block Anne changed her tool and used the axe. She aimed carefully at the right breast first and cut it off cleanly with expert precision. The woman winced in pain as she lost her right breast. Then Anne cut off the other breast as well at which the woman howled in pain and almost cried out. The other women stared at her with wide open eyes wondering whether there was any pleasure mixed with the pain she was experiencing like before when she had orgasmed visible at the removals of her genitals. After that Anne used the sword and told the women to place her head onto the block so that her neck was exposed. Then Anne cleanly chopped off her head with one blow. The head fell to the ground and blood spurted out from the neck stump like a geyser while the body was shaking frantically like someone who had been zapped with electricity. Then the body was hanged upside down under a tree.

The next woman knew what was expected of her since she had just witnessed her friend going through the process. She immediately placed her erect cock onto the block and ensured her balls were lying next to the cock equally proportioned on each side. However, when Anne chopped off her cock and balls, she winced in pain and clutched the area where her genitals once were. The rest of the women watched her agony in shock and began to feel uneasy. Anne, however, ignored her pain and continued to instruct her to place her tits onto the block which she slowly and hesitantly did. Then Anne did the same as she had before and chopped off the right breast with the axe. At that instance, the woman kneeling before the block shock with ecstasy and thanked her for the pleasure. Anne continued her work and severed the other tit as well, at which the woman moaned aloud and rolled her eyes in bliss. Some of the waiting women were now a bit confused and not sure about what to make out of the situation they just witnessed. Was it pain or pleasure to have the genitals removed? Or was it neither, or both? They would have to find out for themselves when it was their turn. They continued to watch as Anne despatched the woman at the block knocking off her head with a final blow with her sharp sword. The severed head jumped off the block and fell to the ground. The headless body was spasming and gushing out waves of blood through the stump of the neck.

Anne processed the rest of the women in a similar fashion, each orgasming at a different point of the process. However, Anne decided to do the last one a little bit differently. She was relatively smaller than the others and just had the right figure to be spit roasted. When she was about to position herself at the block Anne ordered her to get on her knees and spread her legs with her cock dangling in between her legs. She was surprised but did as she was told and wondered what Anne had in mind for her. She had watched her friends being despatched by Anne one after the other and her heart had began to pump faster each time the line got shorter and her turn was coming closer. But Anne had other plans for her. Anne bend down and licked the extra woman's asshole and also sucked on her cock until it became hard and hanged stiffly between her legs. Then Anne stuck a finger into her ass at which she moaned sensually. Anne continued to put another finger in and continued until she was able to insert her whole fist. The kneeling woman just moaned filled with ecstasy and continued to enjoy being anally fisted while Anne's other hand was rubbing her cock. Then just when the extra woman was orgasming and shooting her cum onto the ground under her, Anne was pulling out her fist from her ass causing her to spasms even more.

Now that the asshole had been sufficiently prepared, Anne grabbed a long pole and shoved one end deep into the extra woman who shuddered and screamed at the unusual deep penetration. Anne continued to push on the long pole until it emerged from the other side, parting the extra woman's lips and coming straight out of her mouth. Anne then skilfully tied her to the pole and ran her hands across her smooth belly at which the extra woman's nipples stiffened. Anne grabbed her knife and plunged upwards into the woman's belly and gutted her quickly. Her guts immediately spilled out and fell out of her frame. Anne clipped off the ends so that the guts were able to drop to the ground. Then two helpers helped carry the spitted woman over to a small fire and mounted her on the y-shaped poles on either sides of the fire to let her start roasting. Muffled moans could be heard from the spitted woman. Anne let her rotate over the fire a few times before grabbing hold of her erect penis. It throbbed and immediately became rock solid at Anne's touch. She carefully held the cock by its head between her fingers while she took hold of her knife again. Then she slowly sawed off the cock with her knife. Then she cut off the balls as well while the twisting and orgasm intensified and did not stop for a while until she eventually died when her meat began to cook and smell delicious.

After befriending the Kanipu, the Onixians being the explorers they were, ventured further up the mountains to see what lay there. Upon climbing the mountains they met another native civilisation, the Hitokuya. The Hitokuya had an interesting society and lived entirely in the mountainous areas only. They lived by a strict code of conduct, which everyone followed. Their religion was quite fascinating and was practised almost fanatically. Regular human sacrifices on altars were common practice and regarded as very important and it was a high honour for the females to be sacrificed at such occasions.

When the Onixians arrived, the Hitokuya quickly discovered them and they immediately realised that the Onixians were not ordinary humans since they had never seen anyone dressed like the Onixians did. Observing the way the Onixians conducted themselves, proud and almost fearless, the Hitokuya guessed that the Onixians must have been special and also believed that they were gods paying a visit. Thus the Hitokuya approached the Onixians very carefully trying not to make any mistakes to anger the potential gods. They carefully picked ten of their prettiest and most perfectly curved women and had them crawl towards the Onixians. They frequently broke their crawling to kneel and bow to the Onixians. They were very careful not to appear hostile and approached the Onixians slowly, carefully studying their reactions. When they were certain that the Onixians were not disturbed or annoyed by their approach, they send in their priestess who was dressed in a white linen coat that was loosely fitted around her slim body and really did not cover much of it at all. She slowly walked forward with outstretched hands holding only a ceremonial dagger that was decorated with shiny rubies. She had the dagger lie flatly on her outstretched palms indicating that she was not threatening them with the weapon but merely bringing it as an offering.

Then the ten other women that were naked and slowly crawling towards the Onixians stopped and formed a straight line facing the Onixians. They then stretched out their arms away from their bodies baring their proud balloon sized tits at the curiously onlooking Onixians as if they were waiting for them to come and embrace them. Then the priestess walked up to the first girl to the far left and stepped next to her. She then gently touched the dagger to the girl's forehead and gracefully bowed to the Onixians before she turned to the girl. The girl then tilted her head back to expose her smooth neck. The priestess remained at the girl's left side so that she was not blocking the view for the Onixians and carefully placed the dagger's sharp blade at the girl's throat. Then she did something that looked like praying to the Onixians. Once she was done with the praying, she slowly drew the knife across the girl's throat upon which she slumped forward and died after gushing some blood. The priestess then walked up next to the next girl in line and did exactly the same thing. She repeated her previous ceremony that really looked like a prayer to the Onixians and then she also slit that girl's throat and continued with the next one in the same manner until she had killed all ten of them, slowly and carefully slitting their throats one by one.

When she was done, she slowly walked up to the first Onixian. That just happened to be Fraser. The priestess offered her the dagger. Then she knelt down and tilted her head backwards and offered her throat to Fraser. Carefully, Fraser took the dagger while trying to see what the other natives were up to. She really needed to know what they were expecting of her and considered their reactions to her response. Carefully she placed the dagger's sharp edge at the kneeling priestess' bared throat in front of her. She seemed to enjoy the touch of the cold and bloodied steel. The priestess was trembling with anticipation and the look in her eyes told Fraser that she really wanted it. At that point, lust took over and Fraser slowly drew the knife across the priestess' outstretched throat while she pressed her lips against hers and gave her a sensual and loving kiss and thus snuffed the life out of her.

The onlooking natives seemed joyous. Fraser bravely approached the rest of the natives that lay in hiding and observation behind a small rock. She was closely followed by Josephine who was very aroused and excited having just watched so many women being snuffed and was secretly hoping that she too might enjoy that fate one day and be lovingly snuffed by one of these new natives.

When they got closer, what seemed to be the leader of the small band of natives came forward. The rest remained behind the rock hoping that their presence did not anger the potential gods and thus would bring punishment to their people. In their legend it was said that a group of gods disguised, as humans would enter the world and punish the evil. The Hitokuya had anticipated the fulfilment of this prophecy and have been doing anything in their power to demonstrate to the Gods that they were good people. Their entire culture had been crafted to ensure that they would be spared by the gods' anger and punishment when the prophecy unfolded. Human sacrifices to the gods were of the utmost importance to them and they did perform regular sacrifices in honour of the gods. They all hoped that they would be favoured and spared by the gods and instead the gods' wrath would be turned on to their bitter enemies instead. Secretly they hoped that the gods would wipe out their enemy entirely, but those were high hopes they only dared to dream about. However, so far, they had not received any signs that the gods were pleased with their offerings, nor have they received any indication that the gods were displeased with them or their enemies.

Thus the leader of the Hitokuya very carefully approached the gods not knowing whether they had come to reward them or to punish them or maybe to evaluate them. He was quite muscular, and slightly taller than anyone in the rest of the group that he was with. It was obvious that he was chosen to be their leader because he was the strongest of them. They rightfully called him Beastslayer in their native tongue because he was very strong and brave, fearless in battles, be it man or beast as his enemy. Nevertheless, he was covered in sweat from fear and anticipation when he slowly approached Fraser and dropped to his knees to kiss her boots that he took for her feet. The Hitokuya had no shoes, all walked barefoot. Fraser was wearing a pair of black leather boots, the standard issue for Onixian warriors. Beastslayer was very relieved when the mighty goddess standing in front of him did not squash him like a bug. He slowly got up but always kept his head down not daring to look the goddess into the eyes.

Fraser sensed his fear and told him to take her to his village. Josephine who was standing behind her moved forward to translate what Fraser had said into Kanipuan hoping that they would understand. Beastslayer immediately recognised the Kanipuan tongue, but he himself being a fearless warrior did not learn that language. The Hitokuyan warriors hardly had any contact with the Kanipu. Their older woman folks had occasional contact with them and spoke their tongue for when they were trading goods. They had believed that it was beneath a warrior to have to speak to the Kanipu. They had always considered the Kanipu beneath themselves since they were superior in both fighting strategies and also technologically. The Kanipu merely lived in straw huts, but they themselves had stone buildings and a written script that the Kanipu lacked. But suddenly Beastslayer realised their error in judgement. Their pride may be their doom. If the gods spoke Kanipuan, and not their language, then the gods must have been in contact with them. Maybe the way the primitive Kanipuan lived was the way the gods wanted them to live. Beastslayer was quite shocked by the realisation, but he quickly regained his composure and bowed away and told one of his warriors to fetch one of the women to translate to them what divine orders the gods have given.

Josephine was not sure whether she was understood and did not know why Beastslayer was crawling away in such a hurry. She told Fraser that she believed that the native did not understand her. That would certainly make things more difficult, Fraser thought silently but she made an attempt to follow Beastslayer who appeared much more perplexed and with more fear than before since he did not know what the gods wanted and feared that he could had insulted them or angered them by not understanding their demands.

Beastslayer was now kneeling in front of the rock behind which his warriors were hiding, all in fear and desperation about their hopeless situation. If the gods were to strike now, surely, they would all die a slow and terrible death. Fraser, followed only by Josephine, slowly approached the small rock. The Hitukuyan warriors all stood still and dared not to move. Whatever punishment they were to receive, they were going to take it bravely and with dignity. Nobody screamed or cried but they all believed that they were doomed.

Fraser saw the fear in their eyes but was not sure what had caused it. She only asked them to take her to their village. That could not be so dreadful. There was an awkward silence for a while with nobody neither moved nor said anything. Then in an effort to save his people, Beastslayer offered Fraser to punish him only but spare his people. It really was a brave thing to do, but Fraser had no idea what he was saying and only made out that he was excited and trying to tell her something.

Luckily, at that moment the despatched warrior arrived back with a woman who immediately crawled up to Fraser and apologised to her in Kanipuan, begged her desperately to forgive her people for their ignorance. Soon, almost the entire village had come. They all were in fear but faced the unknown with braveness. They had decided that if they were going to be annihilated, they were going to face it together. The Hitokuya were quite brave, even their women, not just their warriors. But there was no need for fear. The Onixians had no hostile intentions towards them and soon Josephine was able to clear up the misunderstanding. The Hitokuya were most relieved and very happy. They invited the Onixians into their village to welcome them properly and hold a celebration in honour of their arrival.

When they all arrived in the village they immediately went straight to the temple, the most lavishly decorated and most important building in the village. The high priest welcomed the Onixians and led them into the centre of the temple. There was a huge smooth stone made of pure jade right at the centre. The stone was greenish in colour and was big enough for a human being to lie on top. Then the prettiest woman from the village stepped forward and slowly disrobed. She was quite a beauty with slender legs and small hips, flat belly and firm breasts. She was the chieftain's favourite wife and would now serve as the sacrifice in honour of the Onixians. It was perceived as a great honour and she happily and willingly volunteered to be slain for this purpose. The woman moved towards the stone slowly and gracefully allowing everyone to absorb the fine features of her body before she arrived at her destination. The high priest who kissed her on her forehead then blessed her. Then she laid down onto the smooth stone and spread her legs wide open and exposed her hairless pussy. A priestess then helped the high priest to free his glorious tool and sucked on it until it was strong and hard. When it had reached its full potential of 12 inches he then positioned himself between the sacrifice's legs and guided it to her wide-open entrance. Then he drove the entire length of his big shaft inside with one quick forward thrust. The woman on the stone altar moaned loudly in a mixture of pain and pleasure. She was completely filled by his monstrous tool and continued to moan as he drove it in and out of her lust canal until he filled her with his blessed seeds. Her blessing was now complete and it was time for her sacrifice. Another priestess soon arrived carrying a silver dagger adorned only with a red ruby and a piece of green jade on either side of the handle. She went on her knees and held the dagger high above her head lying flat on her two outstretched palms. The high priest accepted the dagger from her and she kissed the blade before the priest drove it into her lovely smooth little neck. When he pulled the dagger back out, she immediately collapsed and slumped to the floor. The dagger was now blessed with her blood. The silvery blade was covered with fresh red blood.

The woman on the stone now arched her back and trussed her chest upwards. Her pair of magnificent breasts stood up firm and triumphantly. The priest cupped her breasts with one hand and slowly drew a line between her chest with the dagger. A bright red line formed on her chest. Then he looked her deep into the eyes and they were locked in this stare while he positioned the dagger just above her heart. The sharp blade's tip was pressed against her skin. Then he pushed it down and a deep satisfying moan could be heard coming from the woman. The priest then quickly cut her chest open and shoved the blade between the woman's legs right into her cunt. Then he grabbed her still beating heart with both his hands and yanked it out of her body. This was followed by a huge flood of blood streaming out of her chest like a newly created fountain and it rained down on her body and the priest's resulting in both being showered with blood. Then the priest took the fresh and still beating heart and rubbed it against his face until it was all bloodied and red. Then he walked up to Fraser and offered her the heart and said in broken Kanipuan: "An offering for you mighty goddess."

Josephine had to translate for Fraser who then gladly accepted the heart and took a bite out of it while she grabbed the priest's cock with her left hand. Fraser gave him a hand job while she devoured the heart. The priest was very happy to be given fellatio by a goddess with everyone watching him receiving this honour. He could not have asked for more. His unquestionable status as the high priest was assured.

When admiral Tabero finally arrived to check out the situation, Fraser had already established her status as divine goddess and the Hitokuya were all at her feet worshipping her. They were certain that she indeed was one of the legendary gods that their prophecies had described. Tabero was treated like a super god since he arrived with a bigger crowd of Onixian warriors so the natives assumed he was even more powerful than Fraser. For his reception, twelve women were sacrificed. Three were beheaded, three had their hearts torn out and three were gutted while one was burned alive and another was skinned and her fine skin was made into a small carpet for Tabero to step on. Tabero personally killed the last of the twelve women. He had used the tiny laser razor that he kept hidden in his sleeves to cut her chest open and then pulled out her beating heart and ate it in front of everyone. For the Hitokuya it looked like the woman's chest opened itself up to offer its treasure to him. This impressed them most. They always imagined that gods loved to eat fresh hearts and had been offering many hearts ripped freshly out of many women's chests on their altars. Finally they were able to see the gods devour the hearts in response to their sacrifices.

The Hitokuya were very happy that the gods were not angry with them and had accepted their small offerings of sacrifices. They gradually got to know their gods better and found out that they loved to eat human flesh and were only happy to provide them with the food they desired. Many women volunteered for the honour of being devoured by a god and the priest had to create a selection process to slow down the massive numbers of women trying for the honour of being put on the menu and become a meal for the gods. A whole new building had to be build dedicated to the slaughter and butchering of women followed by their cooking in order to provide food to the gods. All the Onixians were treated like gods although Fraser and Tabero remained the queen and king of the gods and considered the most powerful and most important. Ordinary Onixian warriors were able to walk around the Hitokuyan settlements and pick any women they desired and those lucky enough to get picked were willing to do anything the gods desired them to do, even committing suicide for the gods' entertainment. The Onixians really enjoyed watching the natives disembowel themselves. They had set up a tent just for that purpose. It was set out like a circus tent, big enough for many Onixians to enjoy the spectacle. A lucky native would then be at the centre of the tent and cut herself open and pull out all her guts before she died. This new type of entertainment soon became popular with the natives as well and they too joined in to enjoy the show and more tents were build to allow more people to be able to enjoy the pleasure of watching women commit ritual suicide.

One of the lucky native women that were selected for such a show was Akira, a lovely buxom beauty with very fair skin and long golden hair. She was standing in the centre of the tent, naked and showing everyone her voluptuous body and padding her flat belly. A blue stone was decorating her belly button. Next to her was a wooden stump with a golden dagger stuck in it. She gracefully grabbed the dagger's handle and pulled it out letting the blade shine in the light. She could see her own pretty smiling face on the blade's shiny reflecting surface. The dagger was really just a slightly modified Onixian steak knife but to the natives, it was the perfect sacrificial dagger. Akira was just happy she was given the honour and allowed to use such a divine craft of workmanship instead of one of their own crudely made bronze daggers.

Akira started with parting her legs slightly and knelt down. This position allowed her to stand still while performing the entertaining ritual. Then she took three deep breaths heaving her chest and pulling her belly in and out visibly. Holding the dagger with both her hands she plunged it into her upper abdomen. Immediately she felt the pain of the blade penetrating her skin and she grimaced but she was strong and did not scream. Biting her lips she continued to cut herself open. Sweat was forming on her forehead as she continued to open herself up. A small pool of blood formed around her, fresh sparkling red blood. It looked like she was kneeling on an island amidst a small red lake. Akira then bend forward slightly and some of her guts spilled out. Carefully she widened the incision so more guts could fall out. The pain began to increase and everyone could see her tremble and starting to shake slightly, but she managed to stay relatively calm and slide a finger into her gutted belly. Slowly she began to pull out more of her guts and then cut them loose with the dagger. Suddenly she began to tremble violently and coughed out some more blood. Then she slumped forward with her face landing on her own spilled guts making her face an angry red. With the remaining strength left in her she managed to pull her face up and look around at everyone watching her die before she rammed the dagger deep into her belly almost burying it inside. Then she collapsed and was dead.

The Hitokuya also had a fine entertainment system. They had a huge arena, which was inhabited with hungry lions. Regularly, they were fed with slave girls. This was an extravagant show with several dozen girls fed to the lions per occasion. It was the most popular entertainment known to the Hitokuya and was a great spectacle that they all enjoyed, both the spectators and the performers. Although they used slave girls for the shows, none of them is forced into it. They had enough slaves to find willing volunteers. For the girls, being fed to the lions was the next best thing as being sacrificed to the gods. Only free women could be sacrificed to the gods, slave girls had to content with the lion arena if they wanted to be snuffed. Slavery was an integral part of the Hitokuyan society. They were not cruel to their slaves as observed in many other cultures. Most people became slaves if they fell into dept and selling themselves was a way of paying off their debt. There was no such thing as bankruptcy. Also, many parents sold some of their children into slavery. For the poorer farming families, this was actually a blessing for the children, because their parents would sell them into a rich family where they have light duties to perform and usually live in much better comfort and luxury than their parents. Still, many get bored because the rich families usually had many slaves and only a few were chosen to be sex slaves since the masters usually had many wives and a large number of daughters for their pleasures. Usually the young masters would please themselves with the slaves until they got married. It was possible for the masters to grant their slaves freedom and marry them, but that did not happen much. Thus many of the slaves get very bored and sexually frustrated, and they dream about some ultimate fulfilment and the easiest way of achieving that would be to enter the lion arena.

It was time for the lions to be fed again. They had been stirring and become quite restless. Five slave girls were selected for the next feeding session. Tina was one of them. She had been a slave since childhood. Her parents had sold her into slavery when she was only 5 years old. Her parents had 12 daughters and sold 8 of them to pay some of their debts. Tina had never seen her parents or sisters again ever since she was sold. Her master had been very kind to her. However, he was an old man and was content with his five wives and thus paid her no attention sexually even after she had grown up and become a gorgeous woman. She became very frustrated sexually since her masters' sons all were already married and thus never paid her any attention either. Desperately seeking relief she had sucked off her master's horse and even attempted to stick its enormous cock into her tight virgin pussy. It had been a painful experience since until then she had been a virgin and never taken a cock in before. Making the enormous horse cock penetrate her without hurting her a lot was impossible. Unfortunately, that experiment did not give her the relief or satisfaction that she had craved for. The lion feeding seemed to be the only exciting thing to look forward to. When the day came and her master announced to her that he had sold her to be lion food, she was so happy that she almost knocked him over when she jumped and hugged him in joy.

That night she sat in her little room and waited excitedly to be collected. She was very excited knowing that it would be a spectacle that many people watched and that she would be one of the attractions. Finally she was going to do something that excited people and give her some attention. She never considered herself an exhibitionist, but living all these years without being desired by any men had made her want to do anything to just get a bit of attention, even if it meant her death, and probably a very painful death as well. Being eaten alive by lions did not seem to be the same as making love to a man, but at least it would provide some joy and entertainment.

When the sun set, two men covered in a brown cloak knocked at her master's door and were lead to her room by her master. Tina almost jumped off her bed on which she had been sitting when she had heard the footsteps of their approach. She could hardly contain herself out of excitement. One of the men then took out a piece of rope and tied her hands together behind her back. There was no danger that she would had run away, the bonds were more symbolic than a direct requirement, but it might prevent her from causing a spectacle in case she flipped out from lust. Tina was like a fierce lioness ready to conquer her meal. The other men then slapped a collar around her neck and they then lead her back to the holding pen next to the arena.

Tina was very excited. She could see the lions from her holding pen and masturbated all night fantasizing about how the lions would rip her apart and eat her alive. Eventually, she fell asleep, happy to be part of the next day's entertainment. The next morning Tina was woken by one of the wardens and given a delicious breakfast and was joined by the other girls that were going to be fed to the lions together with her. Tina considered herself the prettiest of the group, although all of them were quite pretty. For the rest of the day, each of them was bathed and pampered. They all felt like goddesses, Tina felt extremely happy and were really looking forward to participate in the lion feeding. There was a lot of joy and excitement in the atmosphere. The other girl all had similar stories like Tina's, they all were bored of their meagre existence and wanted to go out with a big bang.

Finally, in the afternoon, the fun began. A huge crowd had gathered around the arena and was cheerfully awaiting the entertainment. The lions had not been fed for a while and were quite hungry. All the Hitokuya that were able to would attend. For them it was a family event and a social gathering. Young and old, friends and neighbours all would be sitting around the big arena and catch up for a little chitchat and watch the spectacle unfold inside the arena. This time, for the first time, the Onixians attended as well. They too were very excited as well expecting wonderful and thrilling entertainment.

When Tina and her group stepped out into the arena, they were all dressed in thin white dresses that was almost transparent. Underneath they wore almost nothing. It almost looked like lingerie. They wore thin black leather choker bands around their necks and had a revealing bolstered bust support pushing their breasts upwards making them look even bigger than they already were. The tummies were not covered at all and each had a beautiful opal in her belly button. They wore no panties, but something that resembled a garter belt and shiny fish net look-alike stockings. They were of course bare footed. It looked quite sexy and aroused most the Onixians.

Many had the urge to jump into the arena and grab one of the girls and fuck them. They looked very hot and sexy. Then two big horns were blown and everyone quietened down and excitedly looked at the iron gates. Thomas was one of them who almost jumped had it not been for Caroline who pulled him back and groped his privates. She was able to hold him back by sitting on top of his rod and not letting him go. Nobody was paying them any attention, but instead they were watching as the gates slowly raised and immediately a lion emerged.

Soon it was followed by another and then another. In total there were now six lions gathered in the arena. There was exactly one girl for each lion. Lucky lions. They immediately circled the centre of the arena where the six beautiful girls were standing and waiting to become food. Tina looked around and was amazed at the huge crowd that had gathered around the arena to watch her and the others die and being torn to pieces by the lions. She was in awe at the incredible situation and stared wordlessly at the approaching lions. Then suddenly she snapped out of it and seductively winked at the lions and smiled broadly, then slowly turned around in a circle to let the crowd see her perfect body. She was so excited that she almost jumped the lion that was nearest to her.

It had been observing her carefully and was preparing to jump her but Tina beat it to it and jumped into the lion just when it was about to jump on her. They both crashed and the lion being much heavier than her, ended up on top of her legs and crushed them. Tina screamed as the pain shot into her. Her sexy long legs were crushed by the lion's weight. More people started to look towards her direction. It seemed like she stole the show from the other girls with her unexpected behaviour. Tina was happy that she had everyone's attention, too bad for the other girls. She enjoyed everyone's gaze at her voluptuous body, and hers and the lion's every move. The lion was a bit annoyed that everyone was looking at it. It wanted to eat in peace, unobserved by everyone. Even a lion needed its privacy, but that was not on today, especially not for this lion. Tough luck.

The irritated lion began to scratch Tina's large breasts with its paw. Tina enjoyed the pain as the sharp nails sank into her soft breasts and tore open the sensitive skin on her breasts, making her bleed. It was such delicious pain. Tina wanted more. Reaching up, she put her arms around the lion's neck and tried to pull it down towards her chest, but the lion was much stronger and not liking the fact that its food was playing with it. The lion pulled its head back with ease and let out an angry roar. Then it took a bite out of Tina's left tit. Tina shrieked at the unexpected pain but immediately rejoiced as an intense orgasm shot through her entire body. She continued to moan as the lion mauled off both her breasts. Then the lion tried to rip her belly open but Tina struggled with it trying to make it eat her arms first.

It was an interesting spectacle for everyone else watching. Tina and the lion were wrestling over control of the eating process. The lion was wanting to eat at its own pace while Tina was trying to coerce it into eating her in her way thus making a huge spectacle that would entertain the crowd. Although Tina did not really succeed in making the lion do what she wanted, she effectively succeeded in capturing the crowd. Their eyes were all glued to watching her and her lion, ignoring most of the other action. Eventually Tina managed to irritate the lion enough so that it ripped off her left arm. The pain was sudden and intense. One moment she had an arm, and a moment later it was completely gone. Tina was bleeding heavily and beginning to fade away due to the immense lost of blood. Her chest was ripped wide open, and the lion had eaten out of it already, tasting some of her tasty internal morsels such as her liver and some of her guts. Tina knew her end would come soon and she wanted to go out with a bang. She already was very weak. Using her last remaining energy, she could feel it. She prepared for her final act and took hold of the lion's tail and pulled at it as rough as she could. That did it. The lion went wild. It bit Tina by her shoulder and threw her over its back. Then it attacked her again and bit her in the neck. Tina felt an intense orgasm, her final pleasure as the lion's sharp teeth sank deep into her neck. Then with a sudden yank, it ripped off her head and threw it away sending it tumbling across the arena. Finally the lion could eat undisturbed and enjoy its meal. Meanwhile the other lions were munching away on their girls and eventually, they all finished their meals and went back into their holding cells for a nap.

The Onixians, especially Caroline, enjoyed the show very much, since Thomas was pounding her all the time with his extra hard boner inside her while they were watching the feeding. Admiral Tabero congratulated the leader of the Hitokuya, King Harry on their great facilities and good choices of performers. Josephine who had to do all the translation was very fascinated by the gore. She really hoped that one day she would be allowed to experience something as exciting and erotic as being fed to a hungry lion. She decided that she would try to be snuffed that way one day.

Meanwhile Admiral Tabero with the help of Josephine was finding out more about the Hitokuya. He and King Harry got on pretty well, up to the point where King Harry could almost consider Admiral Tabero as a friend, but he never dared to, since to him, Tabero was still a God and who was he to dare to think that he could ever be equals with a God. Although Tabero was treating him like an equal, the king never forgot the fact that he was just a mere mortal and Tabero was a great God.

King Harry showed Tabero all the advancements that they had achieved and hoped that they would meet the approval from the mighty God Tabero. Admiral Tabero soon found out that the Hitokuya only ate human meat, female human meat to be precise. They did not hunt any animals for food. All their other food sources were made from plants or produced by the animals they kept. The Hitokuya believed that it was not right to kill other living beings. The concept of hunting was alien to them. They did not kill for food. They only ate meat that was freely offered to them. The women that offered their meat had to either have killed themselves to be accepted as food or have been killed in a sacrifice and requested to be used as meat afterwards. All women that were sacrificed volunteered for the task. They believed that it would allow them to be closer to the Gods and act as a conduit for sending messages to them.

The Hitokuya did not eat dead animals although that would have been allowed because they knew that potentially the animals could transmit diseases to them and cause an epidemic. Thus the only meat they ate came from their women that volunteer to become food. Luckily for them that was not a rare thing. Most of their women would gladly offer their meat and their charms, with equally as much enthusiasm.

On the overall, the Hitokuya were mainly farmers, planting crops and raising a few animals that produced commodities that were of value to them. They planted vegetables and fruits that they ate and also fed to their animals. Among the animals they kept, there were some that resembled sheep. They produced wool for their clothing. There were no birds on the planet. The only things that could fly were little insects like the honeybees. The Hitokuya took the delicious honey and the wax from the bees and in return, the bees would occasionally sting a woman to death. That, the Hitokuya considered being a fair trade. They believed that one should always give something in order to receive something in return.

When Admiral Tabero and King Harry visited one of the beehives, they were lucky to witness one of those stingings. A woman wearing a topless yellow dress was burning a branch to create smoke. She then held the burning branch close to the beehive. King Harry explained that the smoke served as a signal to the bees telling them that the woman was about to take some of their honey. Most the time, the bees would take a break from their busy activities and let the woman extract the honey and the wax, but sometimes, when they decided that it was time to take something back, they would form a big swarm. Then they would sting the selected woman to death covering her entire body with sting marks. The Hitokuya took honey from the bees when they required and the bees would kill a woman when they so desired. It was quite a fair arrangement and they were able to live together in harmony like that.

The woman in yellow who Tabero found out to be one of King Harry's bride to be was just about to reach into the hive when suddenly all the bees surrounded her and buzzed excitedly. She immediately knew what was about to happen but was not really expecting it. She knew that the bees sometimes killed a woman, and she also knew that her activity would increase the chance of that woman to be her, but she just did not expect it to be happening this time, not so soon. She was hoping that she would be able to marry King Harry first and enjoy a few passionate nights with him before she was going to be snuffed by the bees. But alas this would not be the case for her. The pleasure of King Harry's warmth and throbbing member inside her would be denied to her. She would miss out on it. Nevertheless, she was going to experience a slow and painful death through stinging. She had seen a few dead women after they were stung to death. It was not a very pretty sight and her body would be buried somewhere to serve as fertiliser. Nobody was going to eat her afterwards. That would also be denied to her. The disgusting display of the dead woman's body had somewhat excited her. Secretly, she had envied the woman and hoped it was her lying in the dirt, starting to become maggot food.

The swarm of bees first attacked her breasts. It turned dark red right after the first attack and was left completely swollen from all the many tiny little bee stings. Next the bees completely surrounded her and stung every part of her body. She just stood there motionlessly and let them slowly kill her. The bees stung her toes, fingers, lips, ears, shoulders, belly - not one part of her body was left untouched. When they did her pussy, it moistened and opened up like a blossoming flower. Some bees flew into the opening cave, but then her pussy lips started to swell and the bees inside were trapped. They had trapped themselves and there was no escape for them. Nevertheless, they tried to escape and attacked the inside of her vagina. The internal stinging produced both pain and exquisite ecstasy, especially when the area around her g-spot came under attack. Admiral Tabero watched as the girl squirmed and fell to her knees succumbing to the pain and the pleasure of the intimate caresses the bees are giving her from both externally and internally. Every pore of her skin was touched and stung. It was the most complete and extreme massage anyone could receive.

The pain was send through her entire nervous system. It was very intense. It was all full of complete and utter pain. Then, it changed. Her body went into overload and could not handle any more pain. It started to reject and ignore the pain signals, and registered only the pleasure that was associated with the pain. Her body suddenly shook and trembled as a strong orgasms rippled through her making it the last blissful movement before the rest of her body sank to the ground and laid still.

King Harry noticed the huge bulk inside God Tabero's pants and knew exactly what had caused it and what to do about it. He immediately suggested to Tabero that they should call some girls to service them. Tabero found the suggestion to his liking since his hard on was killing him and he needed urgent relief quickly. They went back towards the buildings and passed a barn. There were some strange noises coming from it. When they arrived they immediately recognised the sound that was coming out of the barn. It was the sound of copulating pigs. Inside the barn were several women kneeling on the floor. Behind them were pigs tightly clutched against their backs with their thin long dicks probing for their cunts.

King Harry glanced at the scene and was about to leave since the women were obviously occupied, but Admiral Tabero asked him to stay since he wanted to watch. The Hitokuya raised pigs to help in the fields. The pigs would loosen the soil when they looked for food with their snouts. This made planting crops easier, however, they did not need too many pigs. The male pigs, however, instinctively, had a high drive to procreate and constantly needed to copulate. Since the Hitokuya were against physical harms to their animals, they would not resolve to castration. They respected the pigs' right to enjoy sex. So their solution was for the pigs to copulate with women. That would satisfy the pigs' sex-drives and also not lead to pregnancies, thus no excessive pigs being bred.

The women in the shed had blankets placed over their backs so that the pigs' paws would not scratch their backs. The pigs did not seem to mind that they were humping women instead of real sows. For them, the women were sows. It did not make a difference to them. All the pigs were clutched tightly over a woman each and were humping away while the women were moaning and squeaking like little pigs. They believed it would turn the pigs on and drive them wilder, which it did. The pigs pumped harder every time they heard their sow squeak and squeal.

The Hitokuyan males did not find any enjoyment in watching women engaged in sexual activities with pigs or any kinds of animals. It was just a necessity to them. The women being fucked usually were slave girls that had volunteered but very often many of them were bored housewives. Since there were not enough men amongst the Hitokuya to satisfy all the many women they had, the women had to find alternate ways to quench their lust and desires. Many had to resort to masturbation, lesbianism or bestiality for relief.

On Onixia, however, animals were quite rare, most of the livestock were women who were bread just to be slaughtered. Having fun with the livestock was a common practise, but only a few fortunate farmers had real animals. Watching those animals have their way with the women was something special for which one had to pay quite a lot. It was entertainment reserved for the rich and privileged. Naturally, Admiral Tabero felt an urge to watch the pigs have sex with the women.

One of the women on the right was a bit more fortunate than the others. A big fat pig that had an equally enormous cock as well was humping her. She was moaning and squeaking extra loud. Soon the animals were close to orgasm and the sows could all feel it. The pigs were quivering with excitement. Skilfully, the women slipped from underneath the ecstatic pigs and continued to give them fellatio until the pigs shot into their mouths. Those pigs had huge loads of cum which gushed into the horny women's wide-open mouths who sluttishly licked it up and swallowed every single drop. Tabero was close to cumming also by just watching the pigs and the women. He dropped his pants to masturbate but one of the women noticed and immediately offered her mouth to service him and Tabero unloaded a huge load of hot semen into her wide-open mouth. The woman was very happy to have been used by a God and having the privilege to swallowing a God's cum.

Tabero was very impressed with the bonus performance the pigs and the sows had given him. He mentally made a note of where the barn was located so he could tell his crew about this treasure. King Harry was just puzzled. He could not understand why such a mighty god would be so fascinated with something so uninteresting, but he dared not question the almighty one. He just made a mental note that the gods liked to watch the pigs copulating. Maybe it was something only a god could understand. It was certainly beyond his comprehension. King Harry had to let his people know about this so that they would not accidentally offend the gods.

Then King Harry took Admiral Tabero to inspect the plantations. The Hitokuya had many different crops. Those ranged in many different sizes and colours. The most interesting ones were some huge plants with thorns. They had tentacle like leaves but they looked more like huge overgrown oysters than plants. The shell-like halves were dark green in colour. They opened and closed at a constant rate and when they were open, one could see the soft, red, flesh like interior. There was a big lump in the centre. It was shaped like a vulva and had a moist shine. That probably was the stomach if plants had a stomach, but those were pretty unusual plants. The tentacle like leaves seemed to be waving around in the air and catching little insects that flew by and were guiding them to the soft vulva shaped stomach. Then the plant pressed its two halves together and seemed to be pumping air in and out since it was expanding slightly before collapsing back to its original shape. It almost had the efficiency of a machine.

"This plant", King Harry pointed at the plant Admiral Tabero had been admiring, "is very special. It produces something that is very useful. It's a soft material that can expand and bounce.", King Harry exclaimed.

"It seems to be eating insects", Admiral Tabero remarked.

"That's not the only thing it eats." King Harry told him. "The little insects are just snacks for the plant. The main meal that would sustain them is women."

This intrigued Admiral Tabero. "You mean these plants can eat a whole woman?"

"Yes, we regularly feed women to them. They require to be fed living flesh, about the size of a woman. It takes some time for them to fully digest a woman, but once it has, it will excrete the special material."

"How is that done?" Tabero asked curiously.

"When the plant is hungry and needs a woman, it will keep its clap wide open and wait for a woman to enter. You can really tell when the plant is really hungry. It has a tongue, which turns bright red and becomes very stiff like an erect penis when it is very, very hungry. The hungrier it gets the harder the tongue becomes."

"And who gets to feed those plants?"

"Usually some of the slave girls will volunteer, but occasionally, some of the older housewives also volunteer for that, in most cases after their husbands had taken a new and younger bride. Look, there's one wide open with a rigid tongue pointing out. It should get fed soon."

Indeed, there was one of the plants in that state just on the other side from where they were standing. The plant had its shell like flaps wide open. Its green skin was radiating in the sun and looked quite smooth and soft. The red inner matter that looked like a vulva was looking moist and sensuous. In the middle of that was the big tongue. It looked enormous, hard, rigid and stiff. The tip was shaped just like the head of a penis and was screaming red. The leaves looked like long arms with a waving hand.

Soon an old man, possibly the farmer in charge of this plantation was rushing towards the hungry plant followed by a chubby woman. She was tearing off her clothes while running towards the plant. It seemed like she did not want to waste any seconds. When they arrived next to the plant, the old man picked up a large watering can and watered the plant, which it seemed to enjoy since its leaves were quivering in response to it. Then the leaves reached out to the woman. It looked like a pair of hands inviting her closer, much, much closer. The woman who was completely naked by now went closer towards the plant with outstretched arms like as if she intended to hug it. The plant responded with wrapping its leaves around her waist and pulling her towards itself, towards its red tongue.

The woman let out a deep, long, satisfying moan when she mounted that tongue and it slowly slipped into her pussy. Then the plant slowly closed its clap, encasing most of the woman inside itself except for her head, which was left outside and stuck out visibly. The rest of her body was fully inside the plant and it began to slowly digest her. The plant's thick, hard tongue inside the woman's vagina was beginning to lick her insides and was creating waves of indescribable pleasure for the woman while it was also getting very wet with saliva which contained acid that helped to slowly dissolve the woman's cunt from the inside.

The woman appeared to be in a state of complete bliss. Her face had the expression of complete happiness and fulfilment while she was moaning softly from the pleasures she was experiencing. The plant's hard wet tongue was licking and probing deep inside her pussy, in essence, giving her the best fuck of her life. Her pussy was filled completely. The strong tongue was able to reach into every hidden notch inside her vagina and rubbing every single milli-meter of her vaginal walls causing incredible hot frictions, which only got multiplied in intensity by the slow acting acid-like saliva that flowed into every tiny little crevice inside the lucky woman. While all this was happening, the outside of the woman was not neglected either. She was being tightly wrapped inside the plant's stomach, which was excreting lots of gel-like liquids that surrounded the woman's skin and sank into all her pores. The thick liquid served to both digest her but also helped to keep her alive and preserved for as long as possible so that the plant could enjoy the fresh nutrients of the woman's body.

"Let's have a look at how the worms are doing," suggest King Harry when the woman appeared to have drifted off.

"Is she still alive?" asked Tabero.

"Yes, she will be alive for probably another week. The plants take quite a long time to fully digest a whole woman, and they are able to keep them alive and fresh as well."

"So what do you need the worms for?"

"These are special worms. Their manure is an excellent fertiliser."

"And what do you feed them?"

"We have tried many different things and come to the conclusion that the best fertiliser they produce is when they are fed girl meat. Let's go and see how the worms are doing."

They went to the farmhouse to see whether they could get a tour and maybe watch a worm feeding. When they arrived they overheard an argument between the farmer and his daughter.

"Dad, I don't want to feed Gloomy yet."

"Why not sweetheart, don't you love Gloomy anymore? He used to be your favourite worm."

"I love Gloomy, but I don't want to feed him yet. Can't you get someone else to feed him? Please!"

"Your sister fed Gloomy and she wasn't complaining."

"But she had whole year after you made her a woman before she had to feed Gloomy. You only took my virginity last week. I want to have more sex before feeding Gloomy. Please, Daddy, don't you like my tight little cunt? You said yourself that I had the tightest little cunt you ever fucked. Why don't you want to enjoy it longer?"

"Darling, I love your tight cunt very much and would love to fuck it many more times, but you know that Gloomy needs to eat. He is very hungry already and our volunteer worm food girl got terribly sick. You wouldn't want me to feed Gloomy with a sick girl, now would you? Who knows what it could do to Gloomy. Do you really want that to happen?"

"No, I love Gloomy, I don't want him to get sick!" she cried, tears forming around her cute little eyes.

"That's why you have to feed him. Gloomy needs his food and the sick girl cannot feed him, so it has to be you."

"I understand" she replied with a hanging head. "Can you fuck me one last time before feeding Gloomy? Please."

"Alright. He's pretty hungry already, but waiting a little bit longer won't kill him."

"I'm glad" she said while wiping off her tears.

"Let's hurry then" her father said and dropped his pants.

His daughter immediately dropped to her knees in front of him and took his big cock into her small mouth. She had to force her mouth wide open to swallow his whole cock.

Admiral Tabero and King Harry stood there silently and watched the scene unfolding in front of them. The farmer was holding his daughter's head with both his hands and thrusting in and out of her mouth. He seemed to be enjoying himself tremendously. Then he pulled his cock out with a plop. The girl then laid back and spread her legs wide to receive her father. He got down and positioned himself between her legs with his hard cock rubbing her small clit. Then he drove it in and she exploded with loud moans of pure pleasures.

After a while they changed their fucking position to doggy and the farmer was ramming his big cock into his daughter from behind. Admiral Tabero and King Harry were getting quite horny from watching the scene and decided to join in on the action. The girl had no objections at all and opened her mouth wide to receive Tabero's cock. She gagged several times trying to swallow it since it was much bigger than her father's. King Harry slid underneath the girl and the farmer let him fuck his daughter's cunt while he went for her other even tighter hole. The girl was completely filled in all her holes and was getting the best fuck of her life. She could not have dreamed for a better last fuck than this. Admiral Tabero was deep throating her from the front, Harry was fucking her tight cunt from underneath while her father was invading her anally from behind. She had several orgasms before receiving three huge cum shots onto her face and into her mouth. It was a tasty last meal for her. Then she rubbed the cum on her face into her skin like someone applying beauty cream. Following that they emptied their bladders into her mouth as well. She drank their piss with equally as much enthusiasm. It didn't happen everyday that a girl gets the pleasure of being fucked and pissed on by her father, her king and to top it up, by the king of the gods. What more could a girl ask for. She was very grateful and thanked everyone over and over again. She felt so privileged and happy.

Then it was finally time for her to feed the worm. She had known and loved the worm ever since her father had bought the lava which eventually grew up to be the big worm she was about to feed. Gloomy had been her favourite worm and she had always loved to take care of him. Her older sister who was originally in charge for Gloomy's care had always let her help her with the care of Gloomy; washing him and mashing the fruits for him when he was still a lava and too small to swallow whole fruits. Then when Gloomy grew bigger and after her sister had fed herself to him, he had become her pet and it became her responsibility to take care of him. Now was the time she would give him her greatest token of love. She was going to give him her meat to be nutrients for his growth. She was going to give herself to him, become his food and nourish him.

Gloomy was as usually wriggling and coiling around in the mud with mucus oozing out of his mouth and a trail of many round pink balls that was his excretion which also was a rich fertiliser. Soon the young girl would become food and then part of her will be converted into beautiful worm shit and be left in a trail just like the one in front of her. Suddenly the worm stopped wriggling around in the dirt and uncoiled like a snake. It's filthy mucus filled head peeked up and slowly parted into three pieces leaving a big gaping hole where its head was. When the girl approached him, he must have sensed her familiar shape and smell. It looked like it was drooling mucus and making oozing noises happily almost like a puppy dog waiting for its owner to play with it.

The girl then kissed a part of the worm's slimy head and smeared some of the slimy mucus on her face. She caressed the worm some more upon which it produced more slimy mucus. The girl then scooped up the mucus and smeared it all over herself. She rubbed some into her own pussy so it would mix with her pussy juices and also applied ample of it on her round firm breasts.

Soon the girl was covered from head to toe in gooey worm slime and smelled just like the worm. She was ready to slide into the worm to be digested. The girl glanced back at her father one final time. It would be the last time she would ever see him again. In fact it was the last time she would ever see anything again. She stared at the dark gaping hole that was the worm's wide-open mouth and slowly stuck her head in.

It was pitch dark in there and she could not see anything at all. Slowly she pushed herself into the worm. Her well-lubed body easily slid in without any problems and the worm was also helping her with a slow but powerful sucking force pulling her into its stomach. She gradually slid deeper into the worm and a tingling went through her body as her breasts rubbed against the smooth interiors of the worm. The worm produced more goo and it became increasingly easier to slide in. Amazingly the girl could still breath from within the worm. She felt how her entire body was gradually sucked into the worm, her favourite pet and pride.

An intense feeling rippled through her when her belly rubbed against the worm's smooth but gooey internal walls as she slowly slid inside. Then when it reached her pussy lips she was in a state of ecstasy. Soon her legs disappeared from the outside world and she was now completely inside the worm. The digesting process would now commence. The worm released acidic juices that began to slowly dissolve her. Her nipples and pussy lips felt the effect of the acid first. She could feel a warm and burning sensation as the acid slowly dissolved her nipples and continued to work on her breasts while her pussy felt like it was on fire.

Slowly her clit was dissolved also and the acid began to ooze into her pussy and asshole. The burning in her loins and backdoor was giving her a mixture of sensations that were both painful but also very erotic and tantalising. To her surprise she could still breath and none of the acid had touched her head. There was an invisible bubble filled with rich breathable air protecting her head. This way the worm was able to keep her alive while slowly digesting her.

Admiral Tabero had watched the girl slide into the worm with fascination while King Harry admired the gracefulness of the swallowing. What a perfect fertilizer this girl was going to turn out to become. The farmer on the other hand who normally enjoyed watching girls being swallowed by worms, especially his own daughter was too preoccupied this time to really enjoy it. For him the hospitality and comfort of his unexpected but most valued guests were the priority on his mind. He had prepared fresh fruit juices for his guests to enjoy while they were indulged in watching his daughter get swallowed. It was a great honour to both him and his daughter.

A few weeks later, there were many little round pink balls the size of marbles scattered all around the area the worm had been with a visible trail leading directly to the worm.

"Wow, look at all the fertilizer the worm has produced! This could have been made out of me if I hadn't gotten sick before" said a beautiful looking girl.

"That's what you will become next week", said the farmer and took her to his bedroom.

The Onixian had somewhat settled in and they were gradually getting accustomed to living amongst the Kanipu and the Hitokuya. The natives were quite primitive compared to the Onixians, at least technology-wise, however, they treated the Onixians very well, in some cases even to the point of worshipping them as living Gods. A lot of the Onixians could not get used to the preferential treatment and felt uneasy to be serviced and worshipped all the time. Thus, with the help of the Kanipu, they built their own little settlement near them so they could be close to them but somewhat had their privacy. The natives respected that the Onixians needed a place where only God-like beings congregated. They all kept away from the Onixian village except for bringing food and other essential supplies. Most the Onixians preferred to stay in the village except for their children who often went to visit the natives.

One day, the Onixians awoke to the sound of gunfire and they could see smoke coming from the Hitokuyan village in the mountains. Fraser immediately assembled a team and rushed up to the mountain to investigate. They found many of the villages burnt down and half of the Hitokuyan population slaughtered. The peaceful Hitokuya had been brutally attacked and many of them had been murdered. Fraser soon found out to her terror, that some of their children were playing in one of the villages at the time of the attack and were missing. Karen and her friends were nowhere to be found. King Harry had also been slain and many of the natives had been captured and taken away as well.

Beastslayer was amongst the survivors and he was gathering up the surviving warriors in an attempt to lead a retaliation attack on the enemy to avenge his beloved king. Fraser had to stop Beastslayer from acting impulsively and attacking immediately. She needed to get more information about the enemy and also wanted to ensure that the children would not be endangered. She found out that a race called the Caukarom had attacked them.

The Caukarom were technologically more advanced than the Kanipu and the Hitokuya. They were very intolerant towards others and destroyed everything, which they did not like or was different from them. They believed that they were the most superior beings and everybody else who were not like them were sub-human and did not deserve to be living except as their slaves. Thus they made it their duty to kill and destroy everything that was not like them. Killing the more primitive Kanipu and the Hitokuya soon became a popular sport amongst the Caukarom. They were like a bunch of ruthless barbarians who liked destruction and devastation when they went into the valleys where the tribes lived. The infliction of pain and suffering to their neighbours was entertainment for the Caukarom. However, in their own cities, they were what appeared to be civilized people. They had a written language and had schools and hospitals, welfare for the old and even some electric generators for generating artificial light which scared their more primitive neighbours and kept them away from their cities. They were also able to terrorize their neighbours due to their superior weapons. They possessed firearms, crude explosion propelled weapons, but nevertheless deadly enough to cause fear and havoc. The Caukarom were said to have come from another continent they claim was swallowed by the sea. They had been terrorizing the other native people since their arrival due to their deadly and superior weapons.

The Hitokuyan warriors led by Beastslayer and the Onixian warriors led by Fraser agreed to work together to rescue their abducted people and avenge King Harry. Suddenly, while they were working on a plan, they heard gunfire again and then they saw smoke coming from the Kanipuan settlements down the valleys. Many of their villages were on fire; even the Onixian village, which the Kanipu had built for them, and located amongst them. Fraser and her group of warriors accompanied by some of the Hitokuyan as well immediately rushed back down to the valley but when they arrived, the attack was already over. Many were killed in the surprise attack. Amongst the dead were some Onixians as well. The chieftain was dead and his son Gakidou was gathering his people to avenge his father.

Even Admiral Tabero had been injured. He had been shot in the back, but the wound was not fatal. Everyone wanted revenge and it was up to Fraser to make it happen. Gakidou immediately took over the leadership of the Kanipu as the rightful heir. He swore an oath to avenge his father and all the Kanipuan warriors pledged him their allegiance and loyalty.

The Hitokuyan had a little problem on their end with the succession. Almost everyone in King Harry's family had been slain. His sons, their cousins, all were dead. They discovered that princess Leia was the only royal survivor because she had been in the slaughtering tent preparing to be butchered and was not together with the rest of her family. The Hitokuya had never faced such a situation before. It has always been clear who would succeed the king. The oldest son was the heir, and if he were killed, then his younger brother would take his place. In the rare case when there was no son, the heir would be the oldest son of the king's closest relative, usually his younger brother. But they had all been slain. The Hitokuya needed a new leader that everyone would follow. Beastslayer did not know what else to do, so he pledged his allegiance to princess Leia. Soon many of the other warriors followed his example since it was the only logical solution they could think of. They all pledged their allegiance to the only survivor of the royal family, princess Leia. She was quite shocked and was not quite sure what was expected of her and what to do. She had been preparing herself to be butchered for a family feast, but she had never expected to be made leader of the Hitokuya. It came as a real shock to her. As a girl she had expected to be married off to bear children or cooked for her father's dining pleasure. She had never been trained to be a leader nor did she know how to lead her people. It had never been expected of her before. But suddenly it was her responsibility. Her brother had been trained for that but he was dead leaving her all those responsibilities instead. She had to be strong and lead her people and avenge her father. But how was she going to do that? She had only been trained to be a delicious and willing meal, but now she had to lead her armies into battle and she had no idea on how to do it or even where to start.

Luckily, Beastslayer was quite dependable and helped her organise her armies and prepared them for battle. He was a fearless warrior and knew how to lead small scouting parties, but leading an entire army was beyond his capabilities. But there was captain Fraser. Almighty Fraser would lead them into glorious battles just as the prophecy had foretold. She was a born fighter and a great military leader. At first, each, the Hitokuya and the Kanipu wanted to attack the Caukarom by themselves, but Fraser convinced them to join forces and attack their common enemy together. Their combined forces could hit the Caukarom harder. They had to coordinate their combined efforts. Fraser was an expert in such matters. She had had much experience and success in the past. The Onixians knew about it all too well. Fraser had been a ruthless rebel leader and terrorist until she was converted to the Onixian faith and then joined the Onixian forces. She had always been feared by her enemies and loved by her own troops.

The Caukarom lived in an area that had many natural defences and would make an attack on them quite difficult. In addition, they had built a big fortress that surrounded and protected their main city. Nobody had ever been able to force his or her way into that fortress before, and no attacker had even come close enough to try. Since the Caukarom possessed firearms they had always had the upper hand and were the ones who did the attacking. But even if they were attacked they were able to shoot any attacking army before they even got close enough to attack.

This time, however, they were outgunned. The Onixians had far superior weapons than the Caukarom. Not only had they three times their range but their machineguns could shoot a few thousand times faster than the crude guns the Caukaroms possessed.

When the Caukarom detected the combined Hitokuyan and Kanipuan forces approach their fortress, they arrogantly rushed out of their invulnerable fortress to intercept the enemy. They were planning on shooting them like rabbits; however, the Onixians turned the game around. Instead of the Caukarom shooting at the Hitokuya and the Kanipu, the Onixians were shooting at the Caukarom. Fraser had prepared a group of her warriors and armed them with machineguns. They lay hidden in a straight line awaiting the arrival of the Caukarom troops. Then when they were close enough she signalled them to fire at the Caukarom who dropped by the thousands when they were machine gunned down. The Caukarom had been very surprised and caught completely unprepared. They were expecting to shot at primitives and believed they were still at a save distance when their soldiers suddenly started to drop like flies. They immediately tried to run for cover but the Onixian bullets raining on them were faster. They continued to drop dead left and right even when they retreated. They could not escape easily.

The Onixians continued to shoot them until the Caukarom managed to get back into their fortress. Their losses were great. Two third of their attack force had been wiped out by the Onixians. But fortunately for the Caukarom, their fortress was able to protect them from the Onixian hail of bullets.

The Hitokuya and the Kanipu were astonished and very excited. They had never seen that many Caukarom being killed before. Usually, they had to take heavy losses in order to just kill a few Caukaroms. They now truly believed that the Onixians were very powerful war gods. Only a God's wrath could have wiped out the Caukarom armies like that. They would do whatever Fraser told them to do without hesitation. The command of such a powerful war goddess had to be followed and they all were willing to follow her blindly.

The Caukarom, however, were devastated. Never had they been defeated before and seeing more than half of their army lying dead in front of them did not inspire them to fight on bravely either. Many were very terrified. In the past, the death of a few soldiers had been a reason to mourn for several days since it was very rare that a primitive would manage to slay one of them. That something like this would be happening was unthinkable, but yet it had. The ruthless Caukarom general Napo was horrified and shocked speechless. His proud and invincible army had been defeated and slaughtered, and he had had to helplessly watch their destruction. All his powers were evaporated into thin air in an instant. But all was not lost yet. Their fortress would protect them. They could survive a long siege. They had plenty of supplies, which they had taken from the Kanipu and Hitokuya who now had not much left, and it wouldn't be so easy to storm into their fortress either. It was practically impossible to penetrate the fortress in a conventional way.

Fraser was carefully studying the defences of her enemy, in particular the guard posts on the fortress. There were many cannons. And also, there was no way to sneak up to the fortress without being detected and fired upon. An all out frontal attack would be very costly and not necessarily result in penetrating the fortress either. They needed some armoured vehicles. If only they had a tank or a fighter jet. Then it would have been easy.

Meanwhile, the Kanipu had discovered some smaller Caukarom settlements that were located outside the fortress. Since the Caukarom had not expected that they would ever loose, none of the settlers had been evacuated. The Kanipu could not resist the urge for revenge and attacked one of the settlements. The fighting was very bloody. The settlers were desperately trying to protect themselves while the Kanipu were thirsty for blood and revenge. Both sides took heavy casualties. When the Onixians got involved, the fighting was almost over and the Kanipu already had the upper hand.

Caroline was leading the Onixian group that Captain Fraser had sent to assist the Kanipu. When they arrived at the scene she immediately deployed her warriors and stormed into a small hut by herself from where she had heard some struggling. Upon entering she saw prince Gakidou strangling a female soldier that he had overpowered. She was gurgling softly while drool dripped from her slightly parted lips. Caroline smiled and left the building and then saw something in the corner of her eyes. Someone next door was trying to hide. Caroline grabbed her dagger and ran over to where she saw the movement. There was a woman hiding in the shadows. Caroline immediately attacked her and threw her over her own shoulders sending the woman crashing against a wall. Then Caroline slit her throat before she could get up.

Following that Caroline went to the next house, which was defended by an old man desperately trying to keep everyone outside. But he was only armed with a double-barrelled shotgun. Caroline leisurely shot a round into the thin wall the man was hiding behind and that was the end of him. There was only a hysterical bitch left in the house that screamed at Caroline when she entered the house. Caroline did not pay much attention to the annoying woman and just knocked her out with one punch to the head. She was more interested at the strategic advantage of the building since it was the highest in the village. However, upon seeing the stupid woman regain consciousness and moving her aching head, Caroline decided to end her pathetic life. She grabbed the half unconscious woman and dragged her over to the bed and used the bedcovers to make a rope. Then she hastily wrapped some of the rope around the woman's neck and tied it securely. Next she tied the other end of the rope to the bedpost and then slapped the woman around the face to wake her up. When she was awake enough to understand what was happening, Caroline threw her out of the window. The woman immediately tried to free herself and desperately tried to untie the rope around her neck, but it was too late. By the time she had her hands around her neck she had already been thrown out the window. Her shoulders slammed hard against the wall breaking her arms, which now were dangling motionlessly around her sides. The rope around her neck was holding her dangling underneath the window frame. The knots in the makeshift rope were preventing it from tightening more around her neck, but her weight was pulling her down. The woman tried desperately to get free and kicked her legs wildly, but it did not help her much. Her own weight was slowly pulling her down and asphyxiating her. It would be a slow and painful death.

Meanwhile Gakidou had been quite busy. He had burned five houses and massacred about two-dozen people on the streets. Dead bodies were lying everywhere. The place was literally covered with dead and mutilated bodies begging for mercy. The Kanipu were really bent on revenge and they knew no mercy for the murderers of their chieftain.

Then Caroline watched Gakidou chasing a couple, a mother and her daughter. When they entered a sideway it turned out to be a dead end. He had them corned and the mother went on her knees begging Gakidou to spare them. Gakidou didn't know much Caukarom, but he knew how to say a few things.

"I'm going to kill you", was one of the things he could say and he enjoyed telling it to the two dead scared women who were begging for mercy.

He unsheathed his sword and plunged it into the mother's belly. She screamed out loud and began to slowly sink to the ground. He then slowly pulled his sword out of her and she clutched her blood spurting belly with both hands and was whimpering in pain. The girl was scared and crying seeing her mother crouching on the floor and bleeding a lot. Gakidou was about to stab the woman to death when he saw the girl's pleading eyes, which gave him an idea. He grabbed his dagger and handed it to the scared girl and told her in broken Caukarom

"You can stop your mother's suffering. Kill her!"

The girl looked back at him with disbelief, but she took the dagger. Maybe she was thinking she could defend herself with the weapon.

"I will torture her and make her suffer a lot. You can kill her and spare her from that."

The scared girl glanced at her whimpering mother lying in a pool of her own blood. Then she glanced at Gakidou who was still holding his bloodied sword. She could not believe that he was asking her to kill her own mother. Gakidou kicked the woman lying before him in the rips and she coughed in pain. Then he stabbed her in the leg upon which she screamed out loud and howled in great pain. The terrified girl was in tears seeing her mother being abused like that. She knew that her mother was fatally wounded and would die soon. She could end her mother's suffering but she could not bring herself to murder her own mother.

Gakidou then bend down and using his finger made a movement from the woman's left side of the neck to the right side. He was mimicking the movement of cutting her throat. Then he looked at the girl staring at him with wide open and disbelieving eyes. He waited a while and then grabbed the woman's left breast and began to saw it off with his sword. The woman was too weak to fight him but her face showed obvious pain and suffering. Then he repeated the mimicking of cutting her throat and let the terrified and trembling girl reconsider again. She was still hesitating. Growing a bit impatient, he just cut off the woman's nipple and squeezed on the remaining breast hard. The woman was grimacing in obvious pain and blood was squirting out of her mutilated breast. Tears were streaking out of the girl's eyes as she was watching her mother's torture and suffering. And then she snapped. The girl suddenly dropped to her knees and with trembling hands she placed the dagger at her mother's throat. She closed her eyes and then slit her mother's throat.

Prince Gakidou watched the girl snuff her own mother with delight. He then grabbed his sword with both his hands and took a step back. The girl remained motionlessly and dropped the dagger with which she had killed her own mother. Her heart was filled with sorrow and she was shocked at what she had just done. She was a perfect motionless target. Prince Gakidou took aim and then he swang his sword forward in a half cycle and cut off the girl's head with one clean blow. The head fell off and rolled away towards the dark alley. Then the girl's body collapsed on top of her dead mother. Gakidou turned around satisfied and went to find more Caukaroms to kill.

While the Kanipu were busy taking over the villages around the fortress, the Hitokuya laid siege to the fortress itself and prevented anyone from leaving. The Kanipu surrounded the settlements so that none of the settlers could escape and no reinforcements could get to them. Then they methodologically wiped them out, destroying a village after another while the Caukarom soldiers had to watch their people being butchered from the walls of their fortress. The Kanipu would then display their trophies in front of the fortress for the Caukarom to see. They placed the heads of the slain villagers on pikes and assembled them in rows. On a few occasions they had female captives that they gave to the Hitokuya who then impaled the living women on thick long poles. They would sharpen the ends of wooden poles and insert one end into the ground with the other end sticking out. Then they would strip a woman and carry her to the pole. The kicking and screaming woman would then have her legs spread and would then be placed on the pole. Then the woman would be slowly impaled on the pole through either her cunt or asshole and the pole would be run through her body until it re-emerged from her mouth. Then she would be left to die like that.

The Caukarom soldiers had to watch their women being impaled in horror. Eventually they could not take it anymore. The torment of helplessly watching their people being killed was too unbearable. They could not endure it any longer and launched a desperate rescue attempt. They assembled a large group of volunteers and those brave soldiers went out of the fortress attempting to help their people outside. But they never got very far. As soon as they left the safety of the fortress they were ambushed and killed by the Hitokuya. For those few who survived and made it further, the Kanipu were already waiting and easily finished them off. Despite the odds and obvious defeat each time the Caukarom attempted many more rescue missions. They did not give up easily. The Caukarom soldiers were dedicated to their own people and willing to make great sacrifices in order to save them despite the very high cost and heavy casualties they had to suffer. This went on for quite some time and each time a rescue attempt failed the Caukarom would assemble a new team and try again.

Then Fraser had an idea. She came up with a way to send some saboteurs into the fortress and cause some major damage and maybe even assassinate the Caukarom general. The Caukarom army was commanded by general Napo. He was the reason the Caukarom forces were so strong since he was able to keep them under tight discipline but without his leadership they would become disorganised and ineffective. Fraser called for a meeting with princess Leia and prince Gakidou. Together they agreed on the new plan. It was the first time princess Leia came face to face with prince Gakidou and Fraser noticed them staring at each other quite frequently.

At the next rescue attempt when a group of Caukarom soldiers stormed out of the fortress again, the Hitokuya were instructed to loose against the Caukarom and let them pass to get to the settlements. The Hitokuyan warriors did not like the idea much but obeyed. They let the Caukarom pass their blockade but put on a bitter fight nevertheless. They could not bear to just let them walk pass without giving them a fight. However, since they were to loose they did not kill many Caukaroms and paid a heavy price for sparing them. Many of their warriors were shot dead by the Caukarom. If they had been able to slit their throats, which they usually did, many of those warriors would not have been killed. However, this fierce battle was brutal enough that the Caukarom did not suspect it to be a trap. The Kanipu acted surprised and fled the battlefields when the Caukarom suddenly appeared from behind them.

The Caukarom soldiers were very happy. They had reached one of their settlements. It was the first time they were able to do that so it was a truly auspicious occasion. They were finally able to save some of their people and bring them back to the fortress. Sergeant Wilhem was the leader of this group of brave Caukarom soldiers and he ordered his men to gather all the settlers and prepare them to evacuate to the fortress. The settlers greeted him like welcoming a hero back. They had been besieged by the Kanipu and were unable to flee by themselves. Helplessly they had to watch their neighbouring settlements go up in smoke as the Kanipu attacked one after the other. Quickly sergeant Wilhelm tried to lead the settlers back to the fortress. He ordered his men to keep watch to detect any potential attacks. They could not afford to be trapped while they were escorting the settlers back to the fortress.

And then the attack began. A combined group of Kanipu and Hitokuya came charging at them. Sergeant Wilhelm ordered his men to form a straight line of defence and when they fired at the attackers they quickly dispersed and disappeared. However, suddenly, they were attacked from behind as well and a few of the settlers quickly fell victim to the attack and were killed. His men managed to shoot a few of the attackers before they ran off, but they could not protect all the settlers. The raids were lead by prince Gakidou personally. He wanted to make sure that Fraser's plan was executed properly. He had lost many of his brave men in order to make this plan work and he wanted to ensure that all those lives were not wasted. It would have been easy to kill them all but that was not the plan. They had to be able to fight their way back into the fortress. His men had to be careful not to kill Fraser's infiltrators who sneaked into the crowd of settlers when they attacked. In total they had to allow the Caukarom to rescue three settlements so that the infiltrators would not be detected as strangers. Skilfully he led one attack after the other, slowly coercing the Caukarom to retreat to another settlement that they had selected.

Sergeant Wilhelm was trying his best to protect the settlers, but the attacks on his group were quite frequent and unpredictable. He did not have enough soldiers to put up much resistance or sustain any long fights. Most of the male settlers were armed as well and they helped Sergeant Wilhelm defend their women as best as they could. However, they were just outnumbered and easy targets. Their escape route was blocked. There were too many enemy warriors trying to prevent their escape. He had to find an alternate way back to the fortress. The attacks kept on coming and they were almost at another settlement so he decided to go there to seek temporary shelter and enlist more help.

Princess Leia and her warriors were already near that settlement. They had hidden all around the settlement as planned and were waiting for the Caukarom rescue team to enter it before she would begin her attack on the settlement. When the Caukarom entered the settlement, princess Leia signalled her warriors to start the attack. They stormed into the settlement and started to burn down the houses and kill the women that fled the burning inferno.

Hilde was one of the infiltrators selected by Fraser. She had learned to speak Caukarom and their skilful doctor Jasmine had helped her alter her physical appearance so she was indistinguishable from the Caukarom. She then took the clothes of one of the slain Caukarom women and assumed the identity of the dead woman. Then she joined a group of fleeing women. Princess Leia tracked her progress carefully and ordered an attack on that group of women, which resulted in half of them being slain. Leia watched as her warriors attacked the women and slit some of those women's throats. One of the Hitokuyan warriors grabbed a woman standing next to Hilde and he slashed her throat so that her blood splashed on Hilde's face. Then he hit Hilde and she fell down pretending to be unconscious. At that moment a group of Caukarom soldiers rushed in to help the women and Leia signalled her warriors to slowly retreat. Their first mission was accomplished. The Hitokuyan warriors killed a few more Caukarom before they left and let them escape back into the forest where they would be safe for a while until the next attack led by prince Gakidou and his warriors.

Meanwhile Sergeant Wilhelm was counting his losses. He had lost many of his soldiers in the last attack, way too many. However, they were joined by quite a lot of armed male settlers and much less females. The males could boost his fighting force and there were fewer women to protect. Overall, it worked out quite nicely for him. He felt ashamed for a short moment for having such an unethical thought. The lives of all Caukarom were equally as valuable, both males and females. His situation was practically desirable since they were in the middle of the battlefield, but ethically he should not have considered it to be lucky that there were less female than male survivors in the settlement. Anyway, he quickly discarded that line of thinking and continued to concentrate on the task at hand. He had to quickly organise the settlers and prepare them to fight their way back to the fortress before their enemy returned for another attack.

Prince Gakidou and his warriors were watching the Caukarom organising themselves from a distance. If it weren't for Fraser's plan, he would have launched a surprise attack and killed them all quite easily. They were like fish out of the water. But he knew better than succumb to such a foolish and impulsive urge. He wanted to be a responsible leader like his father had been and not act rashly on instinct. He knew exactly what his mission was. He had to sneak another spy into the group of Caukaroms.

He looked at the young woman standing opposite him. She was so young and innocent looking, just a sweet darling of a girl. But Gwen was ready for her task to infiltrate the Caukarom. She had had a hard time learning to speak Caukarom fluently but all her hard work had not been in vain. Gwen now looked like a Caukarom and could speak their language just like one of them. Prince Gakidou could not believe that the young girl standing across him was really an Onixian and not a Caukarom. In addition, she was a very dangerous assassin as well. If Fraser had not told him so personally, he could not had believed that such a sweet innocent looking girl could be a trained killer. He could have fallen in love with that girl. She was so cute and charming. Little did he know that she also was a little psychopathic bitch who enjoyed torture and pain.

Everything was set and they were ready to attack the Caukarom and lure them into another settlement. Sergeant Wilhelm, however, had other plans. He was trying to fight his way back to the fortress at any cost this time. Prince Gakidou was not able to change the Caukarom's escape path no matter how he directed his attacks. Gwen had to lend him a hand. She really surprised him when she asked him for a few warriors. She really took control of them and led the small group of warriors into the bushes where they started a big fire burning the small forest directly in their path. The result was as expected. Sergeant Wilhelm had no other choice but turn around and head towards the next settlement. Just at that moment, the wind turned and the fire spread in the direction towards the settlement that they were heading to. The Caukarom had to run. They had to escape the fire and get to the settlement before the fire got there and help the settlers. The settlers would be trapped otherwise. They were surrounded by their enemy and they could not leave the settlement without being slaughtered but if they stayed there they would be burnt to charcoal. Sergeant Wilhelm and his group rushed to the settlement as quickly as they could to rescue them. But when they arrived the settlers there refused to abandon their homes and were trying desperately to fight the fire. They believed that they would be safe as long as they remained in the safety of their settlement. Sergeant Wilhelm and his men had to help them in their desperate attempt until he could convince them to flee.

Prince Gakidou and his warriors quickly rushed to the scene as well and were joined by Princess Leia and her band of warriors. There was an awkward silence for a short moment while prince Gakidou and princess Leia were staring at each other and exchanging glances. Then they started to talk and together they discussed what to do.

"The foolish Caukarom will all burn to death if we don't do something."

"We can't let that happen."

It was ironic but they decided that they had no choice but to save the Caukarom. The problem was how they were going to do that without making the Caukarom suspicious. Again, Gwen had an idea.

"We will attack them from the north only and force them out of the settlement. They will be able to escape either to the west or the east since the fire is approaching them from the south so they would not be going there."

Both prince Gakidou and princess Leia agreed that it was a workable plan. They quickly instructed their warriors that were guarding the west and the east side of the settlement to abandon their posts and move towards the north for a combined attack. They had to drive the Caukarom out of the settlement in order to save them; otherwise the fire would get them.

The Caukarom were still busy with putting out the fire and trying to save the settlement. This settlement was much larger than the others and even had a defence perimeter with small trenches all around it. The settlers were quite ready to defend their homes but now they were facing an even worst enemy, one that had no feelings and could not be scared. The fire was quickly making its way into the settlement. Already a dozen houses towards the south of the settlement were on fire. There was no hope for saving those homes, but the Caukarom were desperate to fight the fire and prevent it from consuming more buildings.

Sergeant Wilhelm and the village elder had a heated discussion while everyone else was trying to fight the fire. The village elder wanted Sergeant Wilhelm to stay behind and help his settlement put out the fire. He was certain that they could manage the fire. Sergeant Wilhelm, however, did not believe that they were able to beat the fire. He was also worried that their enemy would use the opportunity to attack them or start more fires.

"Those savages wouldn't dare to come close to our settlement. They are scared of our streetlights and we are stocked up with ammunition. We have trenches all around the settlement where our men can safely take shots at any attacking savage. Those savages won't stand a chance against us. Just make sure your men help us put out the fire quickly and you'll be safe here."

"You are wrong. Those savages are fierce and brutal. They have already killed many of our soldiers and nothing can stop them, not even our guns."

"You sound like a coward scared of the enemy even before the fight."

"I'm no coward. I have fought them and I've lost many good men. Those savages have better weapons than us."

"You really are a coward. They are savages. Our guns are invincible. Don't blame your incompetence on your weapons."

Sergeant Wilhelm got very angry and drew his dagger and was about to attack the village leader, but he just stopped himself in time. He could not believe how stubborn and shortsighted some settlers were. They really believed they were invincible. But then again, Sergeant Wilhelm and his soldiers once believed that they were invincible as well. However, that was before their great invincible army was slain like defenceless rabbits. It had been a very costly and painful lesson for them and these settlers still had not learnt that lesson yet. He really wanted to spare them that lesson if only they would listen to him.

Just at that moment, a hail of burning arrows rained down on them from the north. It was followed by a frontal attack by both prince Gakidou's and princess Leia's warriors. They charged into the settlement and poured hot oil into the trenches. The painful death screams of the Caukarom guards posted in the trenches could be heard for a while. It was immediately followed by the terrible screams of dying women. Prince Gakidou had caught three women, possibly the wives of the soldiers in the trenches who were bringing them food. He had them burned to death. Two of his warriors had piled up some dry twigs around what seemed to be a storage facility and set it ablaze. Gakidou then grabbed one of the women and tossed her into the fire. She screamed bitterly from the pain but she tried to escape the fire and managed to come running back out of the blaze while her entire body was on fire. Gakidou had to throw an axe at her and split her skull to protect himself since she was charging towards him. The women dropped dead with the axe firmly embedded between her forehead and she began to smell like roasted pork.

Learning from that experience, Gakidou instructed two of his warriors to break the remaining two women's arms and legs. Two burly men suddenly grabbed the two terrified and stunned women who had just watched their friend being killed. One of them began to twist the woman's arm he was holding. She tried to struggle and get free from him but he was too strong and had a very tight grip on her. Then with a sudden twist he broke her right arm. The woman was shocked but before she could react the man broke her other arm as well. Now the woman was visibly screaming in pain but her cruel captor wasn't finished with her yet. He roughly pulled her left leg up and abruptly twisted it until it broke. Then he threw her down on the ground while he held her other leg locked with his legs between his calves. That broke her other leg as well. Then he swooped up the defenceless woman who couldn't move anymore since all her limbs were broken and carried her over to the burning building. He then unceremoniously threw her into the burning fire' s flames and watched her agonised screaming, as she was slowly being burned alive.

The other man then copied what his friend had just done with the woman he was holding. The terrified woman desperately tried to beg for mercy but the Kanipuan soldier had no idea what she was saying neither did he really care. He was just following orders. He really hated the Caukarom and wished them all dead. He considered killing those women a just punishment and retribution for his brother's murder by the Caukarom many years ago.

Sergeant Wilhelm and the village elder stopped arguing. They now had another problem to worry about. Their argument had become pointless. The settlement's defences did not hold so there was no point in staying in the settlement or trying to save it from the fire. The enemy was already in the settlement setting more fires to the buildings and killing indiscriminatively. The village elder was shocked speechlessly and too stunned to make any decision. He just stood there in total disbelief at the situation. He could not believe that the savages so easily broke their defences. Meanwhile Sergeant Wilhelm took charge and ordered everyone to evacuate and abandon the fire fighting effort.

However, in the confusion of all the fighting and the inexperience of many of the settlers, everyone just ran for their lives in any direction they chose. Some stupidly went south and were caught by the advancing fire, others went north right into the hands of the attackers and were instantly slain. A group of young women were stupid enough to run north and ran straight into prince Gakidou's hands. He had been stabbing a pregnant woman to death when three frightened girls suddenly bumped into him. He glanced up at three terrified faces holding his bloodied knife and instantly felt an urge to rape and torture them. However, he felt someone grabbing his wrist stopping him from attacking the girls. It was Gwen. She walked up to the three scared girls and told them to strip. The three girls couldn't believe their ears. This girl who looked like one of them and spoke their language was actually helping the savages. She was just the same age as them. But Gwen wasn't like them at all. She smacked the girl closes to her in the face. Instantly the girl began to strip while the other two watched with total disbelief. Gwen then smacked the next girl but that one blocked her face with her arms preventing Gwen from hitting her face. But that did not stop Gwen. She just elbowed the girl and then sank her knee into the girl's guts. The poor girl fell over in pain but Gwen wasn't satisfied yet. She grabbed the girl and pulled her back up into an upright position and then kicked her in the head with a spin kick. The girl lost her balance and fell sideways, but Gwen jumped up and went for another spin kick, which send the poor girl flying backwards crashing into the third girl. Then Gwen glanced at the third girl who immediately went on her knees and begged Gwen to spare her.

Gwen menacingly walked up to her and pulled her by the hair and dragged her over to where prince Gakidou was standing. Then Gwen dropped the girl right in front of Gakidou and commanded her to suck his cock. Prince Gakidou had an obvious boner. He had never seen a girl abusing other girls like that before and it turned him on incredibly. He also understood what Gwen had commanded the girl to do which made him even hornier and he immediately freed his cock, which sprang to live and rubbed on the girl's face. The girl opened her mouth although she felt utter disgust and began to suck on prince Gakidou's cock while tears welled up around her eyes. Gwen slapped her on her ass hard and told her to do a better job. The girl felt so humiliated and disgusted but began to suck harder on the cock. Then Gwen made the other two join in as well and suck Gakidou's cock in turns. The two other girls obeyed silently in fear of being beaten by Gwen. Gakidou was enjoying himself. Having three girls suck him off was a terrific experience. He could still hardly believe that a darling like Gwen could be that brutal even having witnessed it personally. Then they all were stunned when Gwen began to strip off all her clothes. She had a gorgeous body with a figure of a goddess. Gwen then pushed the three girls aside and took charge of Gakidou's cock herself. She brought his cock to eruption and swallowed all his cum. The three girls watched in shock and awe. Then Gwen picked up some of the three girls' clothes and put them on. She looked lovely and innocent in those clothes. Then she picked one of the girls and made her get down on all fours and spread her legs. Gwen then began to finger her pussy and insert her fingers into it. First one, then two until she had four fingers in the girl's cunt. The girl was too scared to resist but it could be seen on her face that she was disgusted about what was being done to her. Then her face distorted from the pain as Gwen began to push her entire fist up her cunt. Gwen was merciless and pushed her fist deeply into the whimpering girl's tight cunt while the other two watched in horror at this terrible violation of their friend. Prince Gakidou was quite amused watching Gwen fist fuck the girl. Then finally Gwen pulled her fist back out of the girl's cunt and the tortured girl collapsed.

Prince Gakidou then drew his sword and made the first girl kneel down. It was time to end the fun. He had more killings to do. The terrified girl obeyed and knelt down trembling. She knew she was going to be executed but there was nothing she could do to stop it. She was doomed either way. At least her execution would save her from the psycho bitch's abuse. Prince Gakidou aimed at the girl's smooth tender neck and sliced off her head with one quick draw of his sword. Gwen immediately jumped in and kicked the severed head like a ball sending it flying against the other watching girl who screamed hysterically. Gwen then walked up to her and grabbed her head with both her hands and twisted it breaking her neck with a single snap. Then she let the lifeless body drop to the ground. Prince Gakidou was amazed and very impressed at the speed and efficiency of the killing. He had to admire this girl for her skills and intelligence. Then Gwen picked up the remaining girl she had fisted before and holding her head by the hair, she forced the girl to kneel upright. Then with her other hand Gwen pulled a dagger and quickly cut open the girl's belly gutting her like a pig. When she was finished Gwen looked back at prince Gakidou and smiled at him and then ran off to infiltrate the Caukarom.

Prince Gakidou then continued the attack and was able to drive the Caukarom out of the settlement before it burnt down completely. Meanwhile Gertrude, the last of the infiltrators picked by captain Fraser was preparing her own infiltration. She had been accompanying princess Leia's group, which was attacking the Caukarom settlement as well. As a result of the attack, many of the Caukarom had been killed and they were split into two groups, one that fled to the west and one that fled to the east. Gertrude joined the group that fled to the east, which was led by sergeant Wilhelm. The group that fled to the west had no real leader. The village elder was in that group, but he was an absolutely useless character who was just a wreak after a nervous breakdown. The worst was that he had the admiration and loyalty of the settlers and they still considered him their leader. However, he was in no condition at all to lead them. Gwen was with this group of Caukaroms. Somehow they had to rejoin the other group and get rid of that looser of a leader, the village elder.

Princess Leia had been monitoring the situation and she knew that sergeant Wilhelm was the man they had to be driving. They had to coerce him to lead them back to the fortress. The village elder was too useless. He would just get them all killed, which would have been good for the Kanipu and Hitokuya in different circumstances but in their current situation they needed the Caukaroms to get back to their fortress safely. Princess Leia waited until sergeant Wilhelm had finished organising his group before she attacked them. Hopefully he would lead them to the other group and they could rejoin. While she was waiting, prince Gakidou and his warriors joined her and they had a quick chat. Then the Hitokuyan warriors attacked the Caukarom lead by sergeant Wilhelm screaming loudly and rattling the bushes in an attempt to scare them. The Kanipuan warriors assisted them and their tactic worked. A lot of the Caukarom were scared and wanted to run. Sergeant Wilhelm had no choice. Most of his soldiers were dead. His fighting force was composed mainly of the male settlers and they outnumbered his soldiers. They weren't very disciplined nor did they know much about the military protocols. It was better for them to run than fight so sergeant Wilhelm ordered a retreat and they fled from the attacking Hitokuyan warriors. Princess Leia was able to easily manipulate sergeant Wilhelm's escape route. She had quickly picked up the skills required to lead her warriors and also managed to learn a few tactics, which she expertly used now to make the Caukaroms do what she wanted them to do. Princess Leia was a real natural talent, which was lucky for her people. Prince Gakidou really admired her braveness and beauty.

Soon sergeant Wilhelm's group could spot the other group resting in a clearing ahead of them. They quickly joined them and sergeant Wilhelm planned to use the combined force to confront their attackers and fight them, but having accomplished her goal, princess Leia called off the attack and her warriors stopped attacking the Caukaroms and left them alone.

The Caukaroms were safe for a while and now they had to somehow get back to their fortress. Again, the village elder wanted to take control and lead the group since he was the legally elected council leader. It was his right to lead them since most of them were civilians. But sergeant Wilhelm disagreed since this was a military rescue mission. In his opinion, he should be in charge plus he had more experience in military tactics and fighting in general. The village elder still believed that sergeant Wilhelm was a coward and refused to let him lead. His fellow settlers from his settlement all supported him. But the settlers from the other settlements supported sergeant Wilhelm. They knew what he had risked and done for them. The group could not have two opposing leaders. Something had to be done about it.

Again, Gwen resolved the issue. That night when most of the Caukarom were sleeping, she sneaked out and worked on her plan. The next morning, when the village elder went to the small river to get some fresh water, she followed him and pretended to be a scared, lost little girl. The village elder, being a dirty old man, used the opportunity to have his hands all over Gwen, pretending to be checking that she was all right and not injured. Gwen let the old pervert have his little fun but then Gwen pretended to have lost something up in the nearby bush and begged him to help her get it for her. Gwen skilfully manipulated him and gave him the impression that he would be a great gentleman and hero if he did that for her. The village elder fell into her trap and went to the bushes to fetch the item for her. Gwen grinned evilly while she watched him walk over to the bush. The old man searched for a while and soon discovered something. It looked like a pair of red undies. He went closer for a look and then picked it up. The undies had been tied to a small mechanism with a very thin almost invisible string. When the old man pulled on it, it released the mechanism. A sharp wooden stake suddenly shot up from the ground and went straight through the village elder's chest. Gwen happily chirped up behind him and said:

"Now be a good old man and die. Do you want me to tell your villagers that you are a pervert and how you tried to feel me up? Just die and I won't tell anyone."

The village elder tried to grab Gwen in anger but that only caused his wound to tear open more and he coughed up a lot of blood and collapsed. Gwen ran back to the group of Caukaroms crying and screaming hysterically.

When the villagers followed her back and found the old man, he was already dead, clutching the pair of panties tightly between his fists. Having eliminated the troublemaker, there were no more problems. Sergeant Wilhelm was able to take control and lead them all back to the fortress with little trouble. There were only a few minor attacks by the Kanipu but overall they managed to get back to the fortress without any further major losses. Prince Gakidou and princess Leia had instructed their warriors to let the Caukarom get back into the fortress. They only attacked them a few times to make it less obvious that they intentionally let them escape.

The Caukarom soldiers could not believe their eyes when they saw sergeant Wilhelm return with a whole large group of settlers. They had believed him slain like all the other Caukarom soldiers who went out for rescue missions. Sergeant Wilhelm was welcomed back like a hero by many of the Caukarom soldiers and the settlers were very happy as well to have made it to the safety of the fortress. There was a big celebration held to welcome the settlers to the fortress and sergeant Wilhelm was promoted to lieutenant for his brave efforts.

Soon after their arrival in the fortress, Gertrude, Hilde and Gwen began to gather information about the fortress. They were able to send secret messages out to Fraser and give her detailed information on the layout of the defences inside the fortress and their weaknesses. Using the information provided by her spies, Fraser was able to set up a team of snipers and bazooka launchers that were able to directly target the hidden guard posts and take out those guards. Her team then constantly and precisely took out the hidden guards. They could tell whenever a replacement was posted and were able to take them out quickly because they knew exactly where the guard would be located. The moral of the Caukarom deteriorated quickly as more of them were killed. It happened all the time and no matter how they rotated their guards and their posts they still ended up dead.

General Napo, however, was a smart man. He immediately suspected spies and began to interrogate all the newly arrived settlers. That did not make him very popular. In fact he got a lot of resentment from the settlers and even his own troops were questioning his tactics, but it was necessary to find the spies.

The settlers were split up in small little groups and each group was interrogated in turn. Anyone who had any suspicious activities or could not provide a valid alibi was remained and brought to the dungeon for further interrogation. Those unfortunate enough to have come under suspicion were then tortured in the dungeons.

Marie-Ann was one of those innocent settlers, who were tortured during her interrogation. She had been tied up to a wooden cross and whipped mercilessly while the chief examiner repeatedly questioned her about who her relatives were. The poor girl who was an orphan just had no answer since she really did not know. After a brutal whipping she had her breasts pierced. Marie-Ann was in tears when her two round breasts had a big thick needle stuck through them and she fainted from the pain.

Hilde was tied to the cross adjacent to Marie-Ann's. She also had thick needles stuck into her breasts but she would not tell the interrogator what he wanted to hear nor did she beg for mercy. That made the torturer very angry and he just tried hard to hurt her and make her scream instead of getting any information out of her. But Hilde enjoyed the torture too much and wouldn't beg the interrogator to stop. She only wished she could rub her pussy after she was whipped and while she had her breasts skewered.

Gertrude was also being interrogated. She was stripped naked and one of the prison guards had raped her and fucked her up the ass. Gertrude really enjoyed it but played the unwilling victim. Later on, she was tortured with a spiked dildo that the chief examiner stuck into her pussy. Following that he had used a hammer and broke all her fingers.

After much torturing, they decided that Hilde, Gertrude and Marie-Ann were the spies and they were lead to the central square inside the fortress to be executed. Poor Marie-Ann was dead scared and she cried a lot begging for mercy and leniency. She continued to claim her innocence but nobody cared or listened to her pleas since nobody knew her thus they assumed that she really was a spy. Hilde and Gertrude were silent. They both were a bit upset since they had failed in their mission. They had been discovered and caught and could no longer provide captain Fraser with any further useful information. However, they did not fear death like poor Marie-Ann did. As Onixian women, death was something expected and most women looked forward to experiencing it. No Onixian woman ever grew old. As a warrior, they expected to die during battle or to be used as emergency rations. Some fortunate warriors would be snuffed for their commander's pleasure or publicly executed for the general entertainment of the troops.

They did not fear to be executed but they did not like the circumstances much under which they were to be executed. But nevertheless, they really did like the idea of being executed. Gertrude had always fantasized about being caught by the enemy and executed. That fantasy had always brought her to orgasm. But the reality was somewhat different. It felt empty. There were no other Onixians watching them die and their death would not bring any pleasure to any other Onixian. It was such a waste of their death but they couldn't do anything about it. All they could do was to try to enjoy it despite the fact that their death would be watched by a bunch of useless and ignorant people who could not appreciate the fine details and share the enjoyment of their death with them. Unlike Onixian executions, they were not granted a last fuck, which irritated and frustrated them a lot.

All three women had their arms bound behind their backs and were then marched to the centre of the square where there were three posts erected just for their execution. The firing squad consisted of twelve Caukarom soldiers who stood opposite them in a straight line. Hilde was the first who was bound to one of the posts and she was offered a blindfold, which she refused. Next Marie-Ann was bound to the post next to Hilde. She was still struggling and hoping someone would recognise her and save her. But she had no such luck. All the people who knew her had been killed during the fighting. She was really doomed and really scared but she also refused the blindfold hoping that she could spot someone she knew in the last minute and be saved. Gertrude was last and bound to the third pole. She also did not want a blindfold.

Then it was time for the execution to start. General Napo was watching it from a distant. One of his captains was commanding the firing squad. The captain signalled his men and they all stood at attention ready to execute the three women.

"Ready! Aim! Fire!"

Marie-Ann couldn't believe it was really happening to her and she pissed herself before she was shot dead. Hilde tried to think about something sexy when she was hit in the chest by the first bullet. Then a few more bullets hit her. The pain was magnificent. She died with a visible smile on her face. Gertrude was smiling as well and staring the soldier standing directly opposite her right in the eyes and saw his terrified expression as he shot her.

General Napo believed that he had eliminated all the spies, but little did he know that his new mistress was one of them as well. Gwen had upon her arrival quickly discovered that Napo was attracted to one of the noble girl called Cindy. She secretly killed Cindy and took on her identity using a plastic mask she made herself look just like that girl. Then she began to flirt with Napo and soon had him telling her all his secret plans. But that was not all. Her plan was to kill Napo when he least expected it. She had a bomb inserted through her pussy deep into her womb. The trigger was inside her vagina. It would be triggered and detonate when something poked into her cunt.

The night after the execution Napo felt really relieved and extra horny. He had been dating Cindy for almost a fortnight and thought it was time for them to go to the next step. He didn't know that his extra strong sexual desires were caused by the aphrodisiac that Gwen had secretly put into his wine. She was such a sweet girl and she fancied him. All the girls knew about his high position and status and many liked his power but most girls found him to be too old. General Napo knew that his chances with the girls were very slim and he could fancy them as much as he liked. They would not fancy him. Cindy had initially rejected him as well, but then she suddenly had a change of heart. Her attitude towards him changed dramatically from one day to the other. Suddenly she was smiling back at him whenever he stared at her and she even showed him some flesh to tease him. One day he had found the courage to ask her out for dinner and to his surprise she had accepted.

Cindy who really was Gwen in disguise had met up with him everyday since then to either just have a little chat or a romantic dinner together. She had even listened to his problems with the war against the savages and always lent an interested ear. He never seemed to bore her. She had listened to everything he said with great interest although she didn't seem to understand most of it and he sometimes had to explain a few things to her so she could understand a little better.

But tonight they would not part company after dinner. General Napo took Cindy to his house and they went to his bedroom together while they were exchanging passionate kisses. Cindy began to rip his clothes off when they arrived in his bedroom. She was so horny and excited it drove Napo wild as well. He had never had such a young woman before. Cindy had large round and firm breasts. They were perfect. Napo kissed and sucked on them lovingly while Cindy smiled at him. She had a wicked smirk on her smile as if she had something special for him. Then she went down on him and kissed his dick. Her hot lips wrapped themselves around his cock and began to massage it inside her hot and wet mouth. Then her delicate little tongue began to twirl around the head of his cock. It felt absolutely wonderful and his cock became absolutely rock hard from this heavenly treatment. Then Cindy laid back and spread her legs wide inviting him to invade her most private parts. Napo was so hot and horny he immediately grabbed his cock and poked it around her pussy lips and they blossomed ready for him to enter. Napo thought he was at the gate to heaven. He slowly slit his cock into Cindy's pussy. Soon he felt some resistance inside, it was something hard. Napo thought it was her hymen. He lovingly looked at Cindy and kissed her. He could see in her eyes that she wanted it. She wanted him to break it and drive his cock deep into her. Gwen was dripping wet and incredibly turned on. She was so horny just imagining what would happen once Napo stuck his cock into her pussy. It drove her wild just thinking about it and she begged him to hurry and fuck her.

Napo wanted to make it a most memorable moment. He slowly and gently rubbed his cock between Cindy's outer labia making her very wet. Then he carefully positioned his cock to drive it in and moved his hips in position. And then he slowly sank his cock into her pussy again until he could feel the resistance inside. Napo then stared into Cindy's horny eyes and then drove his cock in. He felt like thunder erupting. Then there was fire and he felt a burning sensation. Both his and Cindy's lower body had been blown to pieces. His guts and hers were intermingled. Cindy was moaning with ecstasy and smiled wickedly at him. She then told him that it was the most explosive sex she had ever had. The last thing he heard before he died was that this was revenge for executing her friends. Gwen died shortly after that as well.

When his soldiers stormed into his house they found Napo and his girl splattered all around his bed. It appeared that they had exploded during sex. What a most undignifying way to die for such a most admired and distinguished general. It shattered the beliefs of many of his soldiers. They had believed that he was indestructible and invincible.

After Napo's death, the Caukarom army was leaderless and became very disorganised. They could not put up any strong resistance. Lieutenant Wilhelm tried to restore discipline but nobody would listen to him and he wasn't experienced enough to defend the fortress. The Onixians meanwhile had built catapults and had prepared their allies, the Kanipu and the Hitokuya to launch a coordinated attack on the fortress.

Captain Fraser led the attack personally. She was accompanied by prince Gakidou and princess Leia who were very certain that they would win. All their warriors were anxious and awaiting the signal from the great war Goddess Fraser. First they used the catapults to deliver several loads of explosives into the fortress. Then a small assault team attacked the fortress' grand gate. There was only minor resistance and they were able to shoot their way to the entrance and attach the dynamite to the gate. Then they hurried back and made it without loosing a single warrior. Captain Fraser then detonated the dynamite and the gate exploded killing all the Caukarom guards around it as well and left a big hole where the once impregnable gate was.

The Kanipuan and Hitokuyan warriors watched the big gate explode and go up in smoke with great joy and awe. It was an incredible experience. It marked the downfall of their hatred enemy, the Caukaroms. And then captain Fraser gave the signal and all stormed into the fortress. There was no way of stopping them. Everyone was eager to go in and slaughter the enemy.

The King of the Caukarom was having dinner when the fortress fell. The Onixians and their allies were storming into the fortress and killing everyone on sight. The Kanipu in particular were merciless. Their lust for revenge was greatest and they began to massacre a great number of Caukaroms. The Onixians were less destructive. Their main concern was the rescue of their children who were being held as prisoners somewhere within the fortress. They feverishly searched building after building for them. Captain Fraser was leading one of the search parties herself. Although the fortress had fallen, many Caukarom were still desperately defending the streets and obstructing any advancement into their city. They had to fight their way in street by street. Many Caukarom were hiding in the buildings and shooting from the windows at anyone moving around on the streets. The Hitokuya were rounding up the civilian Caukaroms as prisoners and they also used them as human shields. The Caukarom soldiers were careful trying not to shoot their own people but many were still killed by friendly fire. A young Caukarom woman who was fleeing from her burning house was one of those unfortunate enough to be killed by her own people. She received five shots in the chest before they realised their mistake. By then she was lying in a pool of her own blood and slowly dying. She was clutching her heavily bleeding chest as she slowly died from the fatal wounds. Princess Leia witnessed the whole scene. She had considered shooting the suffering woman but then decided not to be so merciful. The woman was an enemy after all and did not deserve her pity so she left her to suffer and die by herself. Eventually one of the Caukarom shot her in the head to end her suffering. That resulted in lots of disagreements and arguing amongst the Caukaroms and the Onixians smartly used the confusion to advance further and take over more buildings.

One woman was so scared of the Onixians she jumped out of the window to escape them. She fell six storeys and broke her legs but survived the fall. Nobody cared about the whimpering woman who was obviously in great pain. It was too risky and dangerous for any of the Caukarom to attempt to rescue her and the Onixians couldn't be bothered to kill her either.

Meanwhile Christine who was leading a small team had discovered where the children were being kept captives. They had not been harmed. The Caukarom were trying to re-educate them. They were trying an experiment that tried to prove that the savages weren't dumb and that they could educate them and use them as slaves. The Caukarom had mistakenly believed that the children they had abducted were Hitokuyan children. They had been locked into a room when the war began with only two guards posted outside and one supervisor inside with them. Christine ran down the corridor towards the guards. She was so quick it took the two guards by surprise when she slit the first one's throat and then stabbed the second one in the chest. They died instantly and Christine tried to open the door and free the children but it had been locked from the inside. She banged on the door and shouted out loudly that she could blow it up if it wasn't opened at once. Karen who was amongst the captured children heard her and immediately grabbed a chair and smashed it on their supervisor's head until she lay motionlessly on the floor with blood coming out of her fractured skull. Then Karen took the keys off the woman and opened the locked door. Christine hugged Karen immediately upon seeing her opening the door. Then she hugged all the other children as well while her eyes were becoming blurred with tears of happiness.

At the same time Fraser had blown up the palace gate and her group was storming into the castle and searching every room for the children. But they could not find them. Instead they found the Caukarom king and his family still eating their dinner as if nothing had happened. Fraser slit one of the guards' throat and threw him across the room onto the dinner table. Then she gutted him and smeared the guts onto the queen's face who began to scream hysterically. Two of her warriors took the king and held him securely so he could not move.

"I am the King. I demand to be released immediately. How dare you come in here? Who do you think you are?" the king protested.

Fraser walked up to him and punched him in the guts hard to shut him up. Then she ripped the clothes off the queen and threw her onto the slain corpse on the dinner table.

"Ralph", she called.

"Yes, Captain."

"Rape her!"

"Yes, ma'am. At once."

Ralph immediately did as he was told. He was a good warrior and always obeyed orders. He liked this order especially. The queen was quite good looking with a set of nice big round tits. He immediately cleaned the table and pushed the dead body off and prepared his cock for an assault on the queen. Fraser made the king watch his queen being raped right in front of his very own eyes. Ralph was forcing the queen's legs apart. Most of the other Onixians present were watching and making funny remarks.

The queen felt humiliated and helpless. She was lying naked on the dinner table about to be raped while everyone was watching. Her dear husband the king and her lovely daughter were helplessly staring at her predicament. Ralph had quite a big cock and he rammed it all the way into the queen's tight cunt. She screamed out loud from the pain and surprise at its enormous size when it entered her. Ralph then fucked her hard while slapping her face until both her cheeks were bright red. The king protested but was shut up quickly. Someone stuffed the queen's panties soaked with the dead soldier's blood into his mouth. He felt like puking but they tied it securely so it was stuck in his mouth while they gave him a ringside seat to watch his queen's defilement.

The princess watched it all wordlessly. She was so shocked from the entire brutalness that she was just standing there motionlessly and nobody bothered to restrain her or anything. The queen was screaming and struggling against her rapist and begging for help. But none one of the royal guards dared to help her. The king had to helplessly watch his beloved queen being raped right in front of his eyes and he could do nothing about it. He was the king, the ruler of the world but he was powerless now and could not even move a finger to help his wife.

Finally one of the guards could not take it anymore. He had sworn an oath to protect the royal family with his life. So he stormed over trying to save his queen. However, that had been a fatal mistake. He did not get very far before he was stopped. The Onixians took him to his queen so that he was standing just next to her head. He could see his queen's tear filled face. Then Fraser stabbed him into the belly and slit him open and let his guts fall onto the queen's face. The queen screamed louder from disgust and fear. Then Fraser pulled out the guard's heart and smeared it on the queen's face.

"Your loyal guard loves you so much he is giving you his heart." Fraser remarked sarcastically to the queen.

Meanwhile Ralph was moaning. He had been steadily fucking the queen with hard long strokes. He looked like he was going to cum soon.

"Fill her up with cum" Fraser demanded.

"Oh yes" Ralph grunted as his seeds left him and filled the queen up.

The queen was crying from humiliation. Someone other than the king had filled her womb with his cum. She had been dirtied.

Then Ralph pulled his cock out of the royal cunt and pissed on her face. The queen closed her eyes and kept her mouth firmly closed with disgust.

"Open up and drink it unless you want to have your tits cut off" Fraser threatened her.

The scared and beaten woman immediately obeyed and opened her mouth. Ralph immediately aimed at the opening and pissed into her mouth. Most of the piss spilled back out.

"Drink it!" Fraser commanded and the humiliated queen began to swallow some of the piss while she silently cried.

Then Fraser pulled the king's pants down and led him forward towards his queen.

"Piss into her mouth" Fraser demanded but the king refused to do something that disgusting to his beloved queen.

"If you love your wife you will piss into her mouth. Otherwise we will kill her and it will be your fault. You can only save her by pissing into her mouth."

King Eddy was beaten. He had no other choice but to obey the degrading instructions. He had to take the humiliation and do the most disgusting thing and piss on his own beloved wife. Hesitantly and in tears, the once mighty and proud king began to piss on his wife's face.

"Drink his piss or we'll cut off his dick!"

The queen opened her mouth to receive her husband's piss and drank the yellow liquid. It was revolting and humiliating. The queen swallowed but it did not taste that bad. She knew that her husband did it because he loved her and she drank it because she loved him.

After that, they were separated and put into different prisons awaiting further degradation and humiliations. In addition to the king and the queen, there were lots of other prisoners as well. They could not decide on what to do with them all. The Kanipu wanted them all executed whereas the Hitokuya wanted to enslave them. Slavery was common in their culture and since many of theirs were killed they were considering the Caukarom prisoners as potential replacements. However, the Kanipu wanted revenge and did not believe that enslavement was punishment enough. They wanted to see blood. Soon the initial arguments escalated into hostilities. Captain Fraser and Admiral Tabero had to intervene and call a meeting between the two factions.

Prince Gakidou argued that they killed his father and many more of his people and therefore should be punished with execution. Princess Leia argued that many Caukarom had already been killed and it was time for reconciliation. The Caukarom people could not all be held responsible for what their leaders did. The main culprit was General Napo who had already been killed. Nevertheless, the Kanipu wanted an execution to appease their bloodlust for revenge. They felt it was extremely important and necessary in order to appease their people by executing the culprits. Only this way would allow the souls of their murdered people be able to rest in peace. The Hitokuya agreed to the last point as well, especially Beastslayer. Princess Leia was uncertain about the matter. She wanted revenge for her father and brothers as well, but her council of priests saw the matter differently. For them, execution was done all too quickly. It would quickly end the Caukaroms' sorry existence giving them a quick release and was not punishment enough. They had to be tortured until their will to live was broken. Both sides had valid reasons and Admiral Tabero had a difficult task of negotiating a compromise that both sides were happy with. In addition, he also had to represent his people as well who had also suffered losses because of the Caukaroms. Finally after two days of straight talks and debates they came to a resolution that everyone accepted.

Some of the Caukaroms were to be executed after some intense torture. These were to be chosen from the leaders and nobles. The king was to be executed last and had to watch all the executions. He would also have to kill his own wife, the queen in order to save his daughter. The rest of the common Caukaroms were to be enslaved. The princess is to be enslaved as well. She was going to be part of a special experimental training program devised by the Onixians. The objective of the training program was to transform her into a willing and sluttish sex slave.

Prince Gakidou personally supervised the torture and executions of the Caukarom nobles and their leaders. To demonstrate his point, he made the Caukarom villagers carry out the executions. He ordered them to stone their own leaders. The members of each village had to stone their village leader and the members of the village council to death. Each villager had to participate. They could either throw the stones or join the condemned to be stoned themselves as well.

The first group of villagers were at first very resistant but when Gakidou began to randomly pick individual villagers and gave him or her a choice on the spot, their loyalty to their leaders and their resistance began to evaporate under the pressure. Soon stones were being hurled at the condemned former village leaders.

Sandra was a young woman who was quickly caught up in the adrenaline pumping action of stoning her former leader and her father. She was engulfed with her activity and began to really enjoy it as well. She hurled stone after stone at the defenceless bodies of her former leaders until they were bleeding heavily and eventually dropped to the ground and were dead. Carol who was watching the stoning was so impressed by Sandra that she bought her from Gakidou.

Many more villagers were made to do the same thing to their former leaders. When he had finished with the villagers Gakidou then began to prepare the executions of the nobles. They had been stripped and staked to the ground and been burning in the hot sun for several days. They were almost dying of thirst. Their loyal servants who were spared and to be enslaved instead were made to watch their lords and ladies being tortured and executed. They were warned that the nobles were not to be given any water. The only liquid they were allowed to give their former masters and mistresses was their piss. So if they really loved their former patron and wanted to ease their suffering they would have to piss on them. Thus occasionally some of the former servants would walk over to their former master or mistress and piss on him or her. The Kanipu found it quite amusing.

Gakidou decided to mutilate them before killing them. He ordered his execution team that consisted of the family members of the victims from the Caukarom raids to castrate the men and debreast the women. Gakidou also personally did a few himself. He selected a lady with balloon-sized breasts to punish. He started by pissing on her face to wake her up. Then he raped her. He knelt down to the defenceless and spread eagled woman and stuck his cock into her tight cunt. To his surprise he felt some resistance inside but he continued on and rammed his cock in all the way breaking her hymen in the process. Then he fucked her hard while she screamed and begged him to stop. Then she began to curse him while he grabbed and squeezed her large tits hard. When he was close to coming he grabbed his knife and cut off the woman's right breast. Her anguished screams and pain made him shoot his cum into her but it aroused him so much his cock remained hard as rock and he continued to fuck her again while he slowly cut off her other breast. The poor woman was in terrible pain and shocked by her cruel deflowerment and debreastment. Only minutes after being forcibly made into a woman, she had lost her feminine pride. Her proud big tits were gone. It was horrific and painful. Soon Gakidou shot another load of his seeds into the woman and then he left her to die.

Caroline who had been watching the executions could not resist to helping out a little and since some Onixians were killed in the raids as well she claimed the right to participate. She had her eyes on a big fat man who formerly was a duke. She went up to him and kicked him in the balls. The poor man was screaming in pain while this big mean woman was abusing his jewels. He was tied securely with his legs spread apart making his even more vulnerable to the torture. Caroline knelt down and took his cock into her mouth and sucked on the little stick while the terrified man was trembling with fear. The duke felt like he had lost all his dignity and felt very humiliated. Not only was he naked and defenceless, bound to the ground with his privates exposed like an animal, but he was also being raped. A woman had kicked him in the balls and now the bitch was sucking on his cock and making it hard despite the fact that he felt utter disgust. Caroline was a good cocksucker. She teased his cock with her mouth and tongue and made it rock hard while she was massaging his balls with her hands. Then she began to stroke his hard cock with her left hand while she smiled wickedly at the duke who looked back at her with hate and despair. Her right hand grabbed her dagger and she placed its sharp cold blade at the base of his cock, just beneath his balls. The duke could feel the chilling cold steel touch his hot private parts and then he felt the pain as Caroline began to cut off his balls while still rubbing his hard cock. Then he felt a mixture of pain, pleasure and humiliation. He had never felt like that before. He orgasmed and shot his load high in the air just before his balls were completely cut off and he lost his manhood. Caroline took his cock in her mouth and licked up all his cum. Then she bit hard on his cock. The lord screamed in pain and he knew he no longer was a man. Caroline had bitten off his cock and she spat it back out on his face.

King Eddy had to watch all the executions. He was bound and gagged sitting on a chair and able to see every single brutal killing of each of the nobles. His heart was heavy with sorrow as he watched so many of his friends being tortured and killed slowly and brutally. He knew they had suffered a lot and only death would safe them from the torture and pain.

When all the nobles and village leaders had been tortured and executed, queen Liz was given a choice about her own fate. She could either live or die. The choice was up to her. If she decided to live, then her daughter princess Dana would be brutally tortured and killed. She had watched the brutal executions of some of the nobles and knew what to expect for her daughter if she decided to life. Alternatively, her daughter would be spared if she were to die instead. However, if she chose to die in order for her daughter to live, then she had to beg her husband, king Eddy to kill her. She would have to make her husband kill her slowly or her daughter would be doomed as well. If her torture was not brutal enough and she died before suffering the most agonizing death then her daughter would have to take her place and continue to be tortured in her place. Queen Liz loved her Dana so she agreed to make her husband snuff her slowly.

Queen Liz was first given a bath and cleaned up. Then two maidens were assigned to her to dress her up and make her presentable. An hour later, she was brought in front of King Eddy, her dear husband. Eddy was still tied to the chair from which he had watched all the executions. Queen Liz was not restrained. She ran over to him when she saw him and hugged him. Then she freed his bonds and ungagged him. They kissed passionately for a minute. Then she gave him a dagger. Eddy immediately wanted to escape with her but she held him back.

"I'm not here to help you escape. None of us will escape here alive. But that isn't important anymore."

Eddy looked at his wife with disbelieving eyes. He knew she had given up on life already.

"Both of us are doomed, but we can save our daughter. Please, I beg you, save our daughter. She is still so young. We can't let them kill her. Please!"

She was in tears and so was the king. Both hugged again and cried.

"I want to rescue and save her as well, but what can we do? We can't even save ourselves."

"I know, but we can sacrifice ourselves to save her. Please let me do this."

"Do what?"

"Please, they promised that they would not harm her if we did this."

"What do they want us to do?"

"You will have to kill me! But it has to be done slow and I'll have to suffer a lot of pain, just ... just like the nobles."

"I can't do that to you!"

"Please! You must! For our daughter's sake. Do it for her. Do it for me. Please, I beg you."

"But I love you."

"I know. Because you love me, you will have to kill me slowly. Do it to me because you love me. Show me how much you love me by killing me slowly. I will know that you love me when you do it to me. Please! I want you to do it. They will kill me anyway and I don't want to die in their hands. I want it to be you who kills me. It's also for our daughter. It's the only way to save her."

King Eddy finally nodded and hung his head in sorrow. He had agreed to murder his own beloved wife. He would have to kill her slowly and brutally. Two guards approached and they were taken to a basement inside their palace. There was a single X shaped cross in the centre of the room and a long thick metallic pole standing next to it. There were also two y-shaped poles on each sides of a low burning fire. Then captain Fraser followed by prince Gakidou entered the room.

"You both know what you have to do. You will first fuck her one last time. You should enjoy it. You love her don't you? You will fuck her both in her cunt and her ass. Then you will cut off her breasts. Following that you will run the pole through her. It goes into her ass and should come out again from her mouth. Then you will gut her and then place her over the fire for roasting." Prince Gakidou instructed him.

"And remember, if she dies before you finish with any of those steps, then it will be your daughter's turn. But if you manage to do all that, then I promise you that your daughter will be spared." Fraser continued.

Then the guards brought some chairs in for Fraser and Gakidou to sit on. A little crowd of selected audiences also came in. Everyone got seated quickly and waited for the show to begin. Princess Dana was in the next room and she could see through a peephole what was happening although she could not hear anything.

King Eddy was truly beaten and he had no choice but to do as instructed. He slowly and hesitantly tugged at his wife's clothes and ripped it off leaving her completely naked. Everyone stared at her beautiful breasts and her trimmed pussy. Then she lay back on the cross and spread her legs like a slut.

"Come, make love to me one last time" his queen begged him.

Slowly he began to undress as well. His cock was rock hard and standing upright. He rubbed it against the queen's clitoris and it began to moisten and open up. Then he slowly pushed his cock into her cunt. The queen moaned and grunted with satisfaction. He had never heard her make such obscene noises before. Her entire body was trembling as he began to fuck her slowly.

Eddy and Liz fucked and kissed passionately. They had never made love that passionately before. It was the first time and also their last.

"Common, fuck her up the ass" prince Gakidou shouted and everyone else began to do the same.

Eddy reluctantly pulled his cock out of his wife's pussy and lifted her hips up a bit to give him better access to her ass. Then he pushed his cock into her tight and almost virgin ass. This was her second time of being fucked in the ass. Her first time was when she was raped by Ralph. The queen was in great pain as her unexperienced husband slowly pushed his hard cock into her tight and unlubricated butt hole. To his surprise, it felt quite good and Eddy began to fuck Liz up the ass with greater enthusiasm while Liz had to suffer the assault on her unprepared ass by her loving husband. The audience cheered and shouted obscene remarks. Eddy was driving his cock in and out of Liz's tight asshole until he suddenly erupted and shot all his spunk up her colon. Liz was breathing slowly and wiped her sweat off her forehead.

"Now tie me securely to the cross" she said

Eddy was so enraptured with pleasure after his orgasm; he was like in a trance and just did what he was told. He secured both her wrists and her ankles.

"And now cut off my breasts." She breathed heavily.

King Eddy massaged her tits and they became hard and erect, standing up like mountain peaks. He slowly grabbed the dagger and placed the sharp blade at the bottom of the mountain peaks.

"Cut em off. Do it now! Do it if you love me."

He began to cut. The sharp blade tore into the soft skin and crimson red blood began to surface from the incision. Liz felt a mixture of fear, excitement and pain. She moaned softly as she felt the icy cold blade touch her soft skin and then the pain hit her as Eddy began the cutting. Liz trashed her head as Eddy continued to cut through her soft breasts. The pain became unbearable and Liz fainted.

"Stop! Wake her up first!" the audience shouted.

King Eddy stopped sawing off his wife's breasts.

"Go on. Wake her! Piss on her face."

Eddy grabbed his cock with his bloodied hands and positioned it so he was aiming at his lovely wife's face. Then he began to piss and she sputtered and woke up. He continued to piss on her face until he had emptied his bladder. Liz thirstily drank some of the piss. It was produced by her loving husband and she really loved him dearly.

Then Eddy continued to cut off her breasts. This time Liz managed to stay awake throughout the entire process without fainting again and experienced all the excruciating pain that was involved from having her breasts severed. It was hell but she tried hard to scream as little as possible. She loved her husband and did not want him to feel bad about it and kept on saying how much she loved him. A guard immediately brought in a little grill and instructed Eddy to place the pair of big mammaries onto the grill. Then the guard lit the coals underneath it and started to cook the breasts.

Meanwhile another guard had handed Eddy the long thick iron pole. It was time for him to ram it through his wife and impale her fully. He had to be careful and not kill her during the process. Slowly he positioned the pole between her spread legs and tried to push the head of the sharp pole into her asshole.

Liz stared at the long pole with frightened wide-open eyes. She could not imagine how it could fit into her ass or how it could travel all the way through her body without killing her. She was terrified and very scared but she bravely and weakly told her husband to impale her with the pole. Eddy slowly and carefully began to push the head of the pole into Liz's ass. She gasped when it entered her colon. It felt completely different from her anal fuck before. Her husband's cock was much more soft and it felt hot. The pole felt smooth, hard and cold. She moaned softly and tried to be brave as she felt the pole slowly advancing deeper into her colon until it hit some resistance inside. She knew the pain would become more unbearable now and braced herself for it bravely. Eddy was still pushing and realigning the pole and had forgotten that he was killing his own wife with the massive pole. He was working on precision. The pole had to be perfectly aligned in order to miss the lungs and the heart. When he believed he had the right alignment he pushed hard and pushed the pole in a couple of inches further. Liz bit her lips at the pain when she felt her internals break to give way to the pole. Only a faint moan escaped her lips but Eddy heard it and he immediately gazed at his wife with great concern.

"Are you feeling alright, my love? Does it hurt?" he felt very compassionate.

"I'm fine. It doesn't hurt that much. Please continue. Hurry." She begged him weakly.

Eddy looked lovingly at his wife for a short moment and then faced the pole. He sighed deeply and then grabbed it firmly with both his hands and began to push it in deeply. Liz buckled heavily within her restraints and her entire body was trembling. She was sweating heavily all over her body. The pain was intense but she tried to be brave and not scream to cause her husband any further heartache. Eddy was very concerned with Liz's well being. He hoped that she wasn't in too much pain and looked at her face with quite some concern. Liz forced a smile on her face and told him to go on. Eddy continued to push the pole in further until it was just at the back of Liz's esophageus. She could feel it also and gagged a bit.

"I love you" she said and closed her eyes. Tears welled up.

Eddy bend over her face and kissed her tear filled eyes and then licked off her salty tasting tears. Then he kissed her once more time on her forehead and then continued to push the pole all the way through her. The pointy and bloodied end of the pole eventually emerged from Liz's slightly parted lips.

"Well done. Now gut her. Cut her belly open and remove all her guts so we can fill it up with stuffing."

A guard came forward and handed Eddy the gutting knife. He stared at his wife's eyes who told him to go on and finish the job. Eddy took the knife and slowly sank it into his wife's soft belly. Then he cut her open while tears dripped down from his face into the open belly. Eddy then scooped out his wife's guts and cut off the ends. An Onixian woman then pushed him aside and finished off the cleaning. He watched wordlessly and in great sorrow. He had killed his own wife. The Onixian woman quickly and expertly cleaned out Liz and then poured stuffing into her now empty cavity. When it was all filled up, she quickly stitched it back up. Liz was still alive. The horror she was experiencing must have been unbelievable. Her tits had been cut off and she had been impaled alive. In addition, her guts had been removed and replaced with stuffing. She was now ready to be roasted and then eaten. Eddy could only imagine the horror his wife was feeling. Meanwhile, someone brought him the roasted breasts of his wife and told him to eat. He stared at the pair of roasted breasts in front of him. Those were his wife's breasts that he had cut off. They were roasted and ready for consumption.

"Take a bite or there will be a second pair of tits for you to eat. I imagine your daughter's tits would look delicious as well."

King Eddy swallowed hard and then forced himself to eat a piece of the roasted tit but he immediately threw up after taking a bite. Everyone just laughed and then two guards lifted his wife off the cross and carried her over to the roasting pit where she was laid over the fire and roasted alive. King Eddy could see his wife was still alive. He hoped she would not suffer too long and would die soon. He had never imagined that he would be hoping for his wife to die. It wasn't because he hated her, but because he loved her. Then King Eddy was taken outside by two guards and tied between four horses and quartered at the square where Gertrude and Hilde were executed.

After the conflict with the Caukarom, which brought the Hitokuya and the Kanipu closer together, the Onixians wanted to create a new society that shared the same principles and moral values that the Onixians believed in and lived by. They tried to find all the cultural similarities that everyone already shared and use those as the common ground for building a new society. The Onixians wanted to teach the natives the way of Onixian life and turn the planet into a second Onixia where cannibals could live happily and in peace.

While they were investigating the traditions and common believes of the natives, they also worked on an important experiment. The purpose of the experiment was to investigate and try out how much effort it would take to turn reluctant slave girls into willing sex craving sluts. Princess Dana and many other girls selected from the Caukarom prisoners were chosen to be part of this experiment.

After witnessing the humiliation and degradation of her parents, the king and the queen, and subsequent killing of her mother by her own father, princess Dana was taken to the slave training camp. She was put with a group of girls the same age as herself. Mistress Janet, also known as Ms Yariman by the Onixian children, was put in charge of training Dana's group. The first night they were locked in a dark and windowless room. Dana could not see a thing inside the dark room. She didn't know how many other girls were locked in there together with her. All she was aware of were some occasional whimpering coming from the other dark corners. Scared and hungry she huddled together like a scared little kitten and fell asleep. She knew her pampered life as a princess had come to an end. She was no princess anymore.

The next morning they were all rudely awaken by someone screaming at them and hitting their legs with a whip. Dana had been dreaming of her former life as a princess. The pain caused by the whip and the noise quickly awoke her. All the other girls were whimpering when Mistress Janet hit them with the whip. Then the mistress barked a few commands that none of the girls understood. The girls only spoke Caukarom. The mistress was Onixian. Then she picked a girl and ripped off her clothes and pointed at her naked form. Then she started to hit the next girl until she started to strip. Mistress Janet continued along the rows of assembled girls until they were all naked. All the girls quickly complied because of the fear of the whip. However, Dana who had been brought up as a proud and noble princess was a bit more headstrong. She refused to comply and took several severe blows from the whip. Dana was reluctant to obey such a dehumanising act in front of all those other girls. She still had her pride. She was a born princess after all. It was her born right to be pampered and treated with utmost respect, not treated like a common whore.

The next thing they had to do was the most disgusting thing Dana had ever seen. Mistress Janet had forced all the girls to kneel in a straight line with their heads facing upwards and their mouths wide open. Then she walked along the assembled line and pissed each girl in the mouth. The first girl spat the disgusting liquid back out and was brutally kicked in the guts. The second girl tried to swallow the yellow liquid but threw up after drinking some piss. The rest of the girls had similar experiences. They either spat the piss back out immediately with disgust and were kicked in the guts or they tried to swallow the disgusting liquid and threw up at the revolting taste. One girl, however, the one just before Dana called Sandra drank all the piss and was rewarded with a bowl full of fresh fruits. Next was Dana's turn. She refused to open her mouth and was slapped around hard many times before she opened up and immediately spat out the disgusting liquid. She was kicked brutally just like the others who had refused to attempt drinking piss. When Mistress Janet had finished pissing on the girls she left and locked the door behind her. The girls were left locked in the room reeking of piss and puke. They all were hungry but there was no breakfast for them except for Sandra who had drunk piss and received a bowl of fruits in return. It was clear to the girls why Sandra received the fruits. She had drunk the disgusting piss.

All the girls were appalled and kept their distance from the filthy girl. None wanted to have anything to do with a dirty piss drinking whore. Sandra silently ate her fruits. Nothing else happened until the late evening by which time all the girls were very hungry. Then Mistress Janet came again and made the girls line up like before with their mouth wide open ready to receive her golden juices.

The girls were starved by now and more willing to submit to the disgusting act in order to receive some food and avoid the pain. Almost all of the girls attempted to drink some piss this time but they all puked at the revolting taste. Sandra was again the only one who managed to drink piss like a pro. Two of the girls refused and were beaten very severely, much more severely than the previous time. Dana and another girl called Anke were those rebellious girls that were beaten and kicked for refusing to drink piss.

This time everyone that attempted to drink piss was rewarded with a cup of water. Sandra received a loaf of bread in addition to the water for drinking piss and Dana and Anke received nothing but brutal kicks in the guts. Dana was in pain. She wasn't used to being beaten at all and she cried all through that following night. Nobody really cared about her. Some even told her to shut up. The girls in the room mostly came from poor families and had never seen any member of the royal family so they had no idea who Dana was. As far as they were concerned she was just a naked girl like the rest of them and also the most annoying and noisiest one.

The next morning everyone was woken up again to the pain of the whip which Mistress Janet was using on their delicate legs. This time Mistress Janet was accompanied by a man she told the girls to address as Master Ralph. Mistress Janet ordered the girls to line up again. This time they recognised the Onixian words and quickly lined up before Mistress Janet had time to lash at them with her whip.

Then Master Ralph inspected each of the girls. They felt very uncomfortable being all naked in a room full of strangers. Being forced to drink piss by another woman was bad enough for the poor girls but having to stand in line naked to be touched, probed and groped by a man was even worst and more humiliating especially for princess Dana whose father would had executed anyone that dared to touch his darling daughter in any improper way. But here she was standing in front of this stranger while he casually squeezed her nipples and fingered her pussy lips. Dana had never been touched like this before and her face turned bright red with embarrassment.

Next came the most disgusting part. Master Ralph pulled down his pants and exposed his gross looking tool. He was quite hairy between his legs and there was a pinkish stick with two sacks hanging grotesquely beside it. Most of the girls tried to look the other way. They had never had any man exposing himself like that to them before. Only a few of the girls looked at it with astonishment. Then Mistress Janet knelt down in front of Master Ralph and opened her mouth. It looked like she was going to put that disgusting looking stick between his legs into her mouth. All the girls knew that the thing was a penis and used for pissing. Mistress Janet took it into her mouth and sucked on it upon which it grew enormously. The girls watched with wide open eyes both with amazement but also disgust. For many of them it was the first time they've seen a blowjob being performed. They could not believe that a woman would actually put the male tool for pissing into her mouth and also suck on it as of it tasted good. They also had never seen an erect cock before, especially such a huge one like Ralph's. It looked obscene to them. Then Ralph pulled his cock out of Janet's mouth and approached the first girl in line. She stared at his massively engorged manhood with wide-open eyes as he came closer towards her. When it was so close to her face that it was almost touching it the girl held her breath in fear of smelling the foul smell of piss that she expected from an organ that was used for pissing.

Then Ralph rubbed his cock against the girl's face. The girl was almost in tears. She dreaded the awfully looking tool and its smell. But to her surprise it did not smell like piss at all and it felt quite warm against her face. After a few more rubs of his cock against the frightened girl's face Ralph moved on to the next one and rubbed his big hard cock on her face. He continued to do the same to each girl in the line. Dana just felt disgust. She had seen how her mother had been assaulted with one of those. When Ralph had caressed each girl's face with his cock he returned to Janet who popped his cock back into her mouth and continued to suck on it. Then he went to the first girl in the line again and pressed his cock against her lips. Janet held the girl's head in a firm grip holding her by her hair and forced her to open her mouth. Then she guided Ralph's cock into her mouth and yanked on her hair until she began to suck on his cock. After that Ralph and Janet forced the next girl to suck on his cock. When it was Sandra's turn she willingly opened her mouth wide and took his big cock into her tiny mouth and sucked on it as best as she could hoping that she did it right. Then it was Dana's turn. She refused to take the big cock into her mouth. It was too degrading and disgusting to her. The images of her mother being violated by a cock were still in her head. Dana was given ten lashes with the whip for her disobedience. It was very painful. Dana screamed out loud and cried at each hit. After that the rest of the girls gave no further troubles. Despite the disgust they felt they obediently did what they were told to do. Seeing Dana's pain stricken face and hearing her terrifying screams when she was whipped taught them to obey. Following that, Ralph shot his load into Janet's mouth and she swallowed every drop of his delicious cum. All the girls watched it with mixed feelings. Then he made another round again starting with the first girl in line.

He positioned his cock and pointed the head at the girl's mouth. The girl obediently opened her mouth believing she had to suck it again. But then he pissed into her mouth instead. The girl tried to turn her head in disgust but Janet commanded the girl to drink and held her head in place. The girl could not do anything else but swallow the disgusting yellow piss while the rest of the girls stared at her in horror. Then Ralph moved on to piss on the next girl.

Janet made sure the girl's head was held firmly in place while Ralph pissed on her face. Then she commanded the girl to open her mouth. The scared girl obeyed and opened her mouth upon which Ralph pissed into her mouth. Then Janet told her to swallow the piss and she forced herself to drink the disgusting yellow liquid without throwing up.

This time all the girls obeyed and even Anke drank the piss. Sandra, of course, was no problem at all. She opened her mouth wide and let Ralph piss into it and then swallowed all the piss obediently like a good little toilet slave. Dana was exempted from drinking piss this time. She was still lying on her stomach since her back was still too sore from the severe whipping she had received earlier. However, Ralph pissed on her head and soaked all her hair with his piss.

Then finally two guards brought in a big tray full of food and wine. The hungry girls except Dana all ran towards the food and began to stuff themselves with as much as they could. They had been starved and finally there was some food for them. When the girls had finished eating the guards came again and took the empty tray away. Nobody had cared about leaving any food for Dana. When the guards had left nurse Sachiko came in to check up on Dana. She made sure that her wounds were disinfected and gave her something to drink. Dana drank it all thirstily. Then another guard came in carrying a cushion and a blanket. He looked around the room and then walked up to Sandra. Then he gave her the cushion and the blanket. Sandra happily accepted the soft cushion and the blanket. In their current circumstances those two simple items were a luxury to the girls. Then the guards and nurse Sachiko left the room so the girls could sleep.

The next day Mistress Janet and Master Ralph repeated the same procedure as the previous day. This time the girls were much more willing to cooperate. More of the girls were cooperative and sucking willingly and a few managed to drink piss without choking or puking. They had learned that obedience was more beneficial and much less painful although humiliating. Even Dana began to realize that disobedience was quite futile and painful. She conceded and sucked Ralph's cock as well as taking a golden shower on her face but she could not bring herself to drink the disgusting piss.

By the fifth day, most of the girls had given up on resistance and learned to suppress the impulse of spitting out the disgusting piss and many learned to swallow it without tasting its odour. After a few more days none of them had to be beaten anymore and they all had received their cushions and blankets. Then their diet changed. Fruits were no longer served anymore. They only received bread and a jug of warm piss.

Initially the girls ignored the jug of piss and just ate the bread but eventually they became thirsty and the jug of piss looked more and more refreshing. This time it was Dana who went first. She had been the most resistant of the girls so far and thus had been copping most of the punishments. She was the most starved and thirstiest of the girls having had skipped several meals before.

Dana had finally realised that resistance only caused her more hardship and there was not going to be any rescue for her. Who would rescue her anyway? Her father had no power anymore, her mother was dead and their great city had been reduced to rumbles. Most of their people had either been killed or enslaved. Their army was wiped out. There was no hope for her. The Caukaroms would never be able to get back to their former glory. She was no princess anymore. The Caukaroms were no more and so was their kingdom. All she was now was a piss drinking whore like the rest of all the girls together with her. There was no use to cling to her former life and position. It would never become reality again. Dana sighed deeply and then drank from the jug of piss to quench her thirst. To her surprise the taste wasn't that bad once she had accepted the fact that it was the only thing she could drink.

Soon the other girls followed her example and began to drink from the jug of piss. Mistress Janet who was secretly watching the girls smiled inwardly. She enjoyed the feeling of victory. She had broken their will. They were on their way to becoming good obedient slaves.

The next morning the girls were surprised with a lavish banquet for breakfast. Unknown to them was the fact that all the food had been spiked with aphrodisiacs. The girls happily feasted on the meal given to them. They had not seen so much food for a long time and just ate as much as they could. After the meal the girls were allowed to bath for the first time.

Following that they were each given a plain white dress to wear. It had been a while since they wore any clothes. Then they were given classes to learn to speak Onixian. The girls learned many new words most of which they had never used in their own language. They were also taught that it was every girl's duty to suck cock, drink piss, get fucked and be eaten. The first two tasks the girls had already been instructed in. Following the lessons the girls were made to watch various sex acts. They all involved a woman sucking a man's cock and then being fucked in the pussy and arse followed by the man cumming into the woman's mouth filling it with huge loads of white sticky goo. Then a golden shower always finished the scene with the woman happily drinking the golden stream of liquid coming from the man's cock.

Every day the girls ate, attended classes and watched sex acts. It became their routine for a fortnight and they had been conditioned to accept the filthy sex scenes they watched daily to be normal behaviour. It did not disturb them anymore or made them uncomfortable. Initially they had been shocked when they watched the first intercourse. Dana in particular had been very shocked. She had witnessed her mother being raped and felt sorry for the women being fucked and hatred towards the men fucking them. But gradually Dana realised that the women being fucked actually enjoyed it and were begging the men for more. The more she and the other girls watched the fucking the more they wanted to participate. The aphrodisiacs mixed in their food only increased that feeling as they discovered their sexual desires. Also the girls discovered that rubbing their clits would ease some of the urges while they watched the fucking and it felt very good. Dana in particular was furiously rubbing her clit as she watched the woman in front of her take it up the ass. The man's long, thick cock slowly slit in and out of the woman's ass. The woman's face was filled with a mixture of pain and pleasure while she moaned with deep satisfaction.

Dana watched the woman being fucked with great envy. She wanted to feel the cock between her buttocks as well. The thought about it drove her crazy with lust. She imagined the big cock slowly sliding into her. She would have done anything at that moment to feel a real cock inside her. All the other girls were in a similar condition as her. They all were extremely horny and dying to feel a cock between their legs.

The next lesson the girls were told to strip and line up. Then Master Ralph and Mistress Janet came in and let each of the girls suck his cock. This time around they just could not get enough of it. Each of the girls was very eager to suck his cock and they sucked on his cock lovingly like sex-starved maniacs. When all the girls had a taste of sucking his cock he began to piss into their mouths.

All the girls willingly received their share of piss and drank it like piss loving sluts. Some had even acquired a taste for piss and joyfully drank from his golden fountain. Ralph picked the most eager piss drinker, Sandra and spread her on the demonstration bench where all the men and women had been fucking.

Ralph slowly and tenderly parted her legs. Sandra was very excited and extremely aroused. Her pussy became very wet and immediately began to glister from the moisture. All the other girls stared at her with envy. Slowly he positioned his cock between her legs and then rubbed the head of his cock against Sandra's clitoris. Sandra closed her eyes and moaned sensually. Ralph slowly pushed his stiff cock into Sandra's tight little pussy until he felt some resistance inside. He stopped for a moment to savour the feeling of deflowering this girl and then rammed his cock all the way in. Sandra let out a cry of pain as her hymen was brutally torn apart but began to moan immediately after that as she was filled with hot throbbing pleasures. Ralph drove his cock deeply in and out of Sandra's freshly deflowered pussy and fucked her hard. Sandra screamed with pleasure until she reached her first blissful orgasm with a cock in her pussy. It was better than any of the orgasms she had before while masturbating. Then Ralph pulled his cock out and positioned his cock in front of Sandra's face. She immediately and instinctively opened her mouth just in time for him to shoot all his cum into her open and willing mouth.

Following that Ralph began to deflower a different girl each day. The girls all tried to be the next one to loose their virginity to him and become a real sex slave. They all eagerly drank piss like piss thirsty toilet sluts would and their wet hot little pussies were lusting to finally feel a hot throbbing cock sink into them. When it was Dana's turn she sluttishly sucked on Ralph's big cock and teased it with her cute little tongue. She expertly sucked on the head and almost brought him to ejaculate but she stopped in time for him to recover and invited him to fill her mouth with his hot golden nectar. Dana really wanted him to piss into her mouth. She had acquired a taste for the hot golden liquid and considered herself a better piss drinker than the other girls. She really wanted to drink it while a lot of them were still pretending to like the disgusting liquid. She wanted to become the best piss drinker.

Dana had relinquished her former role as a princess. She no longer considered herself a princess. She didn't want to be one anymore. She was free of all the rules and regulations that dictated the life of a princess. As a sex slave she could freely submit to her lust and let her submissive streak surface. She could let anyone dominate her without regrets or thinking about her prestige image. She really wanted to be a good sex slave and succumb to lust and allow unrestricted access to her body by anyone.

In essence all the girls were being trained to become obedient sex slaves. They all would eventually become one. It was the inevitable. The lure of the passion and lust was too great to resist. They all were horny and wanted to fuck. Becoming a wanton fuck slut was the only option for them. They could not control their own urges and desires for uninhibited sex. It was like a suppressed instinct had resurfaced and it was uncontrollable and unstoppable. The urge for sex was too great, both mentally and physically. There was no way the girls could fight their desires. The constant exposure to sex was too great and influential.

Dana could hardly wait for Ralph to fuck her after he had finished pissing into her mouth. Her pussy was wet as ever and itching to feel the throbbing cock enter her and rip apart her maidenhood. She desperately wanted to become a real woman, the object of a man's desire and a fuckhole for a hard cock. Her legs trembled and became shaky when she began to slowly spread her legs to receive Ralph's enormous cock. His cock was big, rigid and hard. The thought of it entering her and breaking her hymen sent shivers through her entire body. Dana felt a wave of ecstasy ripple through her. Then when the tip of his hot cock touched her clit it sent an explosive wave of sensation from her pussy all the way up to her spine. The tingling feeling almost erupted into an orgasm. Then she could feel the big cock slowly slipping into her pussy. Its hard, hot head was pushing its way into her tight and virgin pussy. She moaned and was filled with ecstasy as she felt it piercing her pussy and stretching it to fit its enormous size. The big cock continued to enter her unexplored cave until its advancement was blocked by her maidenhood. Ralph stopped for a brief moment before driving the entire length of his shaft all the way into Dana's cunt. Dana winced in pain and wrapped herself tightly around Ralph's body for a second grabbing him all of a sudden as she felt her hymen being torn apart by the brutal force of the penetration. She could feel the cock slide all the way into her filling her up completely and making her a woman. At that moment the image of her impaled mother shot through her mind and she almost felt envious of her mother for being spitted and roasted. That had to be the ultimate of all penetrations and provide the most exquisite of all orgasms. She wished that one day she too would be allowed to experience such a full penetration and become delicious tasting meat.

Ralph began to fuck her with long slow strokes. Dana was filled with ecstasy and soon reached her first orgasm. The feeling was so intense and enjoyable that she wished it would never stop. After that Dana was filled with even more lust than before and could not get enough. It was like she had became addicted to sex and her addiction had just increased tenfold.

Suddenly Ralph pulled his cock out of her hot and still itching pussy. His fingers quickly found their way to her labia and soon enough were rubbing her clit. Dana gasped in surprise as she felt a finger enter her pussy followed by another. It almost felt as good as a cock. She began to squirm as Ralph inserted a third finger and then amazingly a fourth.

The rest of the girls all watched with wide-open mouths. It looked like Master Ralph was going to push his entire fist into Dana's tight little pussy. By the time his thumb was nudging her clit Dana was already screaming with pleasure and was shuddering as a wave of orgasms was rippling through her. She was buckling heavily as Ralph began to squeeze his thumb into her hot and bothered pussy. It seemed impossible, his big fist trying to fit into her tight twat but amazingly her pussy expanded to accommodate him and eventually his entire fist disappeared into her cunt.

All the girls were shocked and amazed. They had never imagined it possible but they saw it happen with their own eyes. Master Ralph had put his entire fist into Dana's pussy and was fist fucking her. Dana was lost in ecstasy. She had orgasms after orgasms and buckling and trashing her head violently. Her entire body shook from her continuous orgasms. She could not imagine anything better than those continuous orgasms. All the other girls were wondering what she was feeling. It made them all lust with envy. When Ralph finally pulled his fist back out of Dana's pussy it was covered with her juices and shining triumphantly. Dana was drenched in sweat and sighed contently as she felt the fist being slowly withdrawn and then turned around to sluttishly lick Ralph's fist clean.

Next Ralph bent Dana over and spread her ass cheeks. Dana immediately went on all fours like a dog and was expecting to be taken from behind. She seductively wriggled her arse in anticipation. However, to her surprise and everyone else's that was watching, Ralph did not put his hard cock into her dripping wet pussy but forced it into her tiny butt hole instead. Dana grimaced in pain. Ralph had forced his entire big manhood all the way into her tight ass. Dana felt completely filled up and imagined she would explode or been torn apart by the massive cock deeply embedded in her tiny butt hole and stretching her colon to the limits. Then she began to scream in agony as Ralph began to brutally thrust his cock in and out of her ass. He brutally fucked her ass until he was about to cum. Then he pulled out and held it right in front of Dana's face. She could smell her own shit and felt disgusted. Dana did not know what to do with the stinking cock. It really was gross. That thing had just come out of her asshole; the same place shit came out from. But before Dana knew what to do, Ralph had already pressed his shit-covered cock against her lips and was forcing her to open her mouth. Dana cringed her nose but slowly parted her lips. Ralph immediately shoved his filthy, shit-covered cock into her mouth and fucked her face holding her by the head and by her hair. It only took him a few more strokes until he exploded into her mouth. Dana gagged at the flood of semen shooting at the back of her throat. Then she swallowed some tasting the shit flavoured cum.

That became the standard practice for sex. Each day the girls would drink piss and suck cock as well as take it in their cunts and up their arses. After some time the girls became accustomed to the feeling of having their arses filled with a cock and they could not imagine sex without anal action. The brutal pain was something they were looking forward to receive. There could be no sex without the feeling of pain and humiliation. It all became an integral part of the sexual duties of a sex slave.

In addition they also learned how to take in a whole fist. It was by far much harder to learn than to take a cock up the ass. However, taking a fist into the flexible walls of a vagina was much easier than to take that same fist all the way up the tight asshole.

Still there was more pain in stock for the girls. In their next lesson Mistress Janet introduced them to Annabelle, an obedient sex slave. Dana could see a strong submissiveness and the total surrender to the mistress in Annabelle's behaviour. This girl would do anything she was ordered to do. Her training had been completed successfully. Mistress Janet cracked the whip she had brought with her. The girls jumped in fear to the sound of the crack. What had they done wrong now?

Then Mistress Janet told Annabelle to bend over and stretch out her ass. Annabelle obeyed immediately and did as instructed. The girls were shocked when Mistress Janet began to whip Annabelle and were wondering what Annabelle might have done to receive such brutal punishment. Annabel bit her lips and did not scream out when she was hit. Instead she counted aloud how many lashes she received and thanked the Mistress after each hit. The Mistress stopped after 20 lashes and then told Annabelle to turn around. Her face was tear streaked but she smiled and thanked the Mistress again. She had a pair of lush breasts. Mistress Janet then picked up a cane. Annabelle immediately thrust out her beautiful breasts without being told to. Mistress Janet took aim and hit those big round breasts with her cane until they were bruised and the welds turned purple. Annabelle then went on her knees and thanked the mistress with all her heart for the brutal beating. Then to the girls' astonishment Mistress Janet told them that Annabelle was one of the top sex slaves and that her beating was a reward and not a punishment. A good slut is supposed to crave a good beating and enjoy extreme pain. Then Mistress Janet and Annabelle left so the girls could get some time to think about their most recent observation.

That night Dana had a nightmare. She dreamt that she was rescued and made a princess again. Everyone was at her feet and servicing her. Nobody dared to look at her or touch her. She had no privacy. Her bodyguards were watching her constantly making it impossible for her to even masturbate. Suddenly her father appeared and gave her a new dress. She was expected to wear it but it was so conservative it practically covered every inch of her body. She wouldn't look sexy anymore wearing it. Nobody would desire or lust for her. She was covered up like a nun. She was in hell. Dana awoke screaming. She would never want to go back to that boring life. She was a good sex slave now. She needed to feel a hot throbbing cock between her legs and have all her holes filled. She wanted to be pissed on, used like a toilet, caned and whipped like a worthless animal. She needed that to life. She wanted to feel the lash of the whip on her tender flesh. She had been whipped before as punishment for refusing to drink piss. It had hurt her a lot, but she wanted to feel the pain again. She wanted to be a real sex slave just like Annabelle. She wanted to completely submit herself to the pleasure of pain and lust. She desperately wanted to take the next step and feel the pain of the whip and learn to enjoy it.

When the next lesson started she immediately rushed over to Master Ralph and kissed his feet in worship and begged him to whip her. Ralph had not expected any of the girls to convert so rapidly and was quite surprised but he gladly granted her the wish to be whipped. Dana happily spread her legs and bent over so that her ass was trussed up in the air and an easy target for the whip. Her heart was pumping very quickly from her excitement and anticipation. She desperately longed for the caress of the whip, which would cause her great pain and turn her into a pain slut and sex toy that a good sex slave was supposed to be.

And then it finally happened. Dana felt a quick instant smack on her left ass cheek. It left a burning sting of pain. Dana almost forgot to thank Master Ralph. She was lost in thoughts and enjoying the intense feeling of pain. She received her second lash after she finally thanked Master Ralph. However, he stopped after only 5 lashes leaving her itching and craving for more. Dana was now truly a wanton sex slave, a real dirty slut that would do anything for sex. Her training was over and she could start serving as a sex slave. The final act before she could enter into service was her branding and her oath to be a sex slave. All the girls in the group were soon ready for this final step of their conversion.

Dana was brought into a room that only had a big cold stone in the centre and a little fire beside it. There was a red-hot poker burning inside it waiting to be used. Upon entering Dana immediately noticed the red-hot poker and stared at it fascinated as if hypnotised by it. She slowly walked up to the stone in the centre and bend over it trussing her ass up in the air ready to receive her symbol of submission and acceptance. Mistress Janet then asked her to reconfirm her commitment.

"I, slut Dana, hereby pledge my life to the sexual fulfilment of my Masters and Mistresses. I shall be used by anyone in whatever way they desire without limitations. I will submit myself freely to any obscene or depraved act no matter how sever or disgusting they might be. I commit myself to be a sex and snuff slave to be commanded and tortured for pleasure and lust."

With that Dana closed her eyes and waited to receive the final seal of approval to begin her new life as a sex and snuff slave. Janet took the poker out of the fire and slowly guided it towards Dana's left ass cheek. Then she pressed it against the soft flesh of her cheek and the hot poker immediately began to cook her meat and leave its permanent mark.

Dana screamed out loudly as the searing pain hit her. She could smell her cooked meat and felt like her whole ass had been burned and cooked. She bit her lips as Janet slowly pulled the poker from her ass and ripped with it some of her burned flesh. The pain wasn't as bad as the initial burning of her cheek but it felt like her whole ass cheek was being pulled away. Dana endured the pain without screaming out loud again and was glad she now bore the mark of a sex slave. She was now truly a slut for anyone's amusement and abuse. She was no more Princess Dana but sex slut Dana.

While Ms Yariman was training the girls, most of the other Onixians were busily investigating and analysing the native customs and quickly discovered that the Hitokuya and the Onixians both had a common sport: Snuff Ball.

Although they called it differently and had used different colours as indicators, both the rules and the game play were virtually the same. Snuff Ball was played with two opposing teams, mostly by females. Males preferred to watch the spectacle. The aim of the game was to put a special 'ball' into the net of the opposite site of the field. The game was also played on a grass field laid out just like a soccer field. In fact, the only difference to a soccer field was that the goal was half a meter lower in height.

The game was played in turns with both teams alternating in attack and defence. The attacking team would select three players, a Scorer and two Protectors. The Scorer was the main player. Her objective was to run into the goal on the opposite side, or more precisely, her team would win a point if she manages to get her head into the goal. As long as her head goes in, her team would win a point. It did not matter whether she died in the process; or the head gets detached from the rest of her body; the result they sought for was her head in the goal.

The objective of the two Protectors was to help the Scorer reach the goal and get her head in, and prevent the opponents' defence from stopping their Scorer by either protecting and shielding their Scorer from attacks or by eliminating the opponent's defence altogether which was not such an easy task. There were six defence players plus a goalkeeper in Snuff Ball. Their objective was to stop the Scorer from reaching their goal.

The teams were identified by the colour and patterns of their headbands that they wore which was more or less the only clothing they wore for the game with the exception of the Protectors who were clad in heavily protective armour that could protect their whole body from head to toe. However, the front of their armour had two large holes, which left their breasts unprotected and hanging out. Each Protector was equipped with a small knife, which they could use to cut the Defender's throats if they managed to get close enough.

Each of the Defenders had a short spear, which they could use to stop the Scorer. Impaling the Scorer with a spear was the usual way they stopped the Scorer from reaching the goal. There were a few rules that applied to the use of the spears. Defenders were not allowed to hold the spear with their hands while attacking. This meant that they could hold the spear with their hands while they were chasing or running towards the Scorer or Defender, but had to stop and mount the spear somewhere before attacking. A common way of mounting the spear was to shove the wooden end of the spear deep into either their vagina or anus. Most Defenders stick their spear into their asses and run backwards which gives them the best ramming speed but sometimes tend to result in them running into each other as well if they were not careful. Naturally, the Defenders were not allowed to throw their spears at the Scorer or the Protectors, but they were allowed to throw a fully mounted Defender at the Scorer and thus there were always some petite women playing Defenders in Snuff Ball. Unfortunately, they also often tend to get squashed by the Protectors who usually were quite big.

The Goal Keeper, unlike the Defenders was unarmed. In addition, she had her hands cuffed behind her back just like the Scorer to prevent them from running too fast. The Scorer, however, wore a strap on knife as a weapon which was similarly build like a strap on dildo, but instead of the rubber penis, it had a large sharp knife. This was mostly used to pass the Goal Keeper.

The Striker was a special player who sometimes gets to play when the Scorer was disabled. A Scorer is declared disabled when she is impaled by the Defenders and unable to advance anymore on her attack but is not dead yet. If the Scorer dies from the Defender's attack, then her team gets no point and the teams switch roles.

The Striker was armed with a sharp sword, which she could use to behead the Scorer. Once the Striker beheads the Scorer, she would try to kick the Scorer's head into the goal, which would also score a point for her team provided the Defenders or the Goal Keeper did not stop the head. The Striker had to kick the head before it hits the ground after beheading the Scorer; otherwise the point goes to the other team. The Striker is immune to the Defenders' attack. They were not allowed to attack her, but they were allowed to snatch the head from her and if successful would score a point for their team instead.

The referee usually was male. He was in charge of making sure that nobody was cheating and eliminating cheaters by shooting them dead with his crossbow. The winner of course is the team with the highest score after fifty minutes of playing. Another way to win was to wipe out the other team, which usually does not happen since every team always made sure they had plenty of reserve players.

It was the Hitokuya's tradition to have a grand game of Snuff Ball each year after the great harvest at the end of their year and each team was allowed to nominate the Snuff Queen who would be impaled and roasted alive for the victory celebration of the winning team. Naturally, the winning team's nominee would be selected as the Snuff Queen. It was always a happy event no matter the outcome of the game, the only difference being who would get the privilege of being crowned Snuff Queen and roasted for the feast after a wild gang bang with both the male and female residents of the community.

The less attractive part of the game was the cleanup of the corpses. They would usually be gutted and smoked and stored for the long winter period. But now to the fun game of Snuff Ball which everybody had been eagerly waiting for. This year's game was slightly different from all previous games in the past. The Hitokuya had decided to invite their new friends the Kanipu and the Onixians to join in on the games. The Kanipu having no team of their own and being unfamiliar with the game just attended as spectators but the Onixians formed their own team and entered into the competition against one of the Hitokuyan team.

Prince Gakidou arrived to the games with quite a large crowd of followers but they quickly mingled with the Hitokuya. Princess Leia personally welcomed prince Gakidou and they sat together to watch the games. The first game was played by a team from princess Leia's village against the Onixian team. The Hitokuyan team had blue markers and the Onixian team had red markers.

The game started with the blue team attacking first. The first blue Scorer was quite athletic with visible muscle toning and great biceps. She ran very fast and the red Defenders had a very difficult time to keep up with her and trying to catch her. The two blue Protectors were very large almost like bulldozers in female forms. They tried to open a path for their Scorer and squash any Defenders that tried to get into the way. The red team's Defenders weren't badly equipped either. There was a petite runner amongst them, but the rest were fairly heavily build and quite able to defend their goal.

The first attack by the blue Scorer was walled off by the red Defenders. They built a human wall preventing the blue Scorer from passing them. Each of the red Defenders had mounted her spear in her ass and they had build a wall each standing about half a meter apart and were attacking the Scorer, trying to ram the blue Scorer and hopefully catch her on one of the spears. One of the blue Protectors threw herself against the wall resulting in her being stuck by multiple spears. She ended up looking like a porcupine with the spears stuck in her sticking out like needles.

The red Defenders' wall was broken and the blue Scorer raced pass them. Susie, the smallest of the Defenders quickly retrieved her spear from the blue Protector. She abruptly yanked her spear out of the Protector who gasped at the pain. Then Susie stuck the spear deeply into her cunt and waited for two of her fellow Protectors to pick her up. The two big and strong Protectors lifted Susie up above their head. She pointed her pussy at the Scorer's direction. Then they threw her after the blue Scorer.

Susie flew forward quickly, her small size easily allowed her to glide through the air and she crashed into the Scorer's back. The Scorer was thrown to the ground. She had been impaled by Susie's spear through her back and it re-emerged from her chest. The impact had pushed the other site of the spear much deeper into Susie as well. It was almost pass her lungs. Susie was coughing blood but she used all her remaining energy to push once more. The force made the spear go all the way through her and the spear emerged from between her lips while the other end of the spear poked deeper into the red Scorer's back.

The Scorer was now laying flat on her face with an impaled Defender sticking out of her back. It was quite a pretty sight. But since Susie's last attempt at finishing off the Scorer was ineffective, that is she was still alive, her team did not get the point for stopping the Scorer. The blue Striker was called in to try to kick the Scorer's head into the goal. It was going to be a difficult strike since the Scorer's head was pinned to the ground. She was unable to lift her head up to provide an easier target for the Striker since she had a Defender lying on her back.

The rest of the red Defenders quickly gathered and all stood in front of the Striker, directly in the path to the goal. They knew that the Striker had to strike low and it would give them a big chance to stop the Scorer's head from reaching the goal. This one wasn't easy for the Striker at all but she attempted to strike anyway. The Striker positioned herself behind the fallen Scorer and aimed her sword at the back of the Scorer's neck. She wanted to attempt a high pitch otherwise it would hit one of the Defenders or be easily blocked by them. The Striker took her time trying out many aims from various angles and finally decided on an elevated high angel. When she finally struck her sword it cleanly severed the Scorer's head and it shot straight upwards. The Striker immediately kicked it and it rose into the sky like a rocket. All the Defenders watched it go up and tried to estimate where it would come down again so they could catch it. The blue Protector immediately charged in an attempt to snatch the falling head from the red Defenders and kick it into the goal. She took her knife and slit the throat of the closest Defender. But before she had the chance to kill any more Defenders they had surrounded her and were preparing to turn her into a porcupine also. However, nobody managed to catch the Scorer's head and thus there was no point awarded to any of the teams.

The next round the red team attacked. The red Scorer was very quick. She raced across the large field with the quickness and awareness of a rabbit. The blue Defenders could not keep up with her and abandoned their attempt to catch her. Instead, they assembled near their goal and awaited the red Scorer to stop her there. The red Protectors had to do something to distract the blue Defenders, otherwise their Scorer, although she was lightning fast could not pass them. The two Protectors ran ahead of their Scorer to attack the blue defence first. They simultaneously raced towards the Defenders who were already prepared and waiting for them. Half of the Defenders had their spears mounted in their asses while the other half was keeping watch. They could not let those Protectors weaken their defence and allow the Scorer to pass.

The blue Goal Keeper was very nervous and jumpy. She had to protect her goal and not let the Scorer into it. But the red team had cooked up a cunning plan. The two red Protectors were racing towards the blue Defenders followed closely by their own Scorer. She was only a few steps behind them. Suddenly when they were just about to engage the blue team, the red team suddenly stopped dead in their tracks. Instead of ramming into the blue team's Defenders and trying to disrupt their defence, they turned around and picked up the Scorer and threw her across over the Defender's heads.

The blue Defenders watched in surprise as the blue Scorer flew over their heads and then raced off towards their goal. They quickly tried to give chase to her but chances of catching up and stopping her were very slim. They tried it nevertheless. The blue Goal Keeper was trying to stop the quickly approaching red Scorer. Then the blue Goal Keeper rammed the red Scorer throwing her body against the Scorer and both collided mid air. The Goal Keeper had taken the Scorer's knife right into the centre of her belly. She was done for but she tried to keep the Scorer pinned against her body for as long as possible. The Scorer was caught. She had trouble dislodging herself from the Goal Keeper who was pushing the dagger deeper into her own belly. She was dying slowly but still had the spirit to fight and was trying to delay the Scorer's continual of the attack.

Meanwhile the Defenders were able to catch up to the Scorer and attempted to ram her with their spears. The first spear missed her just by an inch because she was able to quickly slide to the other side but she was not able to avoid the three other spears that were thrust at her. She was only half a meter away from the goal, but they had her impaled and she was unable to move any further. If she had been further away, the Striker could had an easy swing to bring her head into the goal, but since she was inside the penalty zone which meant that she was too close to the goal, the Striker could not dispatch her. The Striker was not allowed to enter the penalty zone, which occupied quite a large area around the goal. The Scorer tried her best but she could not move forward. The Defenders had her pinned down.

The two red Protectors were also hurrying to the goal. They had to help their Scorer get her head into the goal. There wasn't much time left either. Only five minutes remained in the game. Both Protectors tried to ram the Defenders and hoped they would be able to push their Scorer a bit further in the process. All they needed were a mere half a meter. The two red Protectors rammed the blue Defenders with full speed. However, the Defenders were prepared. They had formed a double wall consisting of two rows of Protectors. This doubled up wall should be hard to break. The second row of Defenders was supporting the first row holding them steady. The first row was kneeling with their legs spread as wide as possible to get a good grounding. Their asses were trussed up with a spear each pointed at the direction the Protectors were approaching from. The second row of Defenders was positioned directly behind the first row. The soft bellies of the second row Defenders were pushed against the first row Defenders' heads giving them support that way.

The defence was ready and prepared and the two attacking red Protectors were on their way at high speed.

The Protectors jumped into the wall of Defenders trying to crush them and break their wall. The first Defender caught a spear right in her right breast and it went in deep puncturing her lungs and piercing her armour to re-emerge on the other side. The second Protector was much luckier. She had caught a spear right in her guts but the force at which she impacted with the spear pushed it all the way back into the Defender's body and the other end exited from the Defender's mouth and went straight into the Defender behind her as well. Both were impaled on the spear. The second Protector was able to pull herself off the spear in her belly and leap forward towards her Scorer. The other Defenders tried to stop her but she managed to fall just behind the Scorer and her force pushed her a bit further towards the goal. The Scorer's head was now only an inch away from the line that marked the goal. Just one tiny little inch further. A Defender threw herself on top of the Scorer and broke her spinal bone, which ensured that she could not move anymore. The Scorer was paralysed. But the red Protector did not give up. She took her knife and began to cut into the Scorer's neck and hurriedly tried to saw off her head. The remaining Defender meanwhile had mounted her spear between her breasts, with those two huge mammary muscles holding the spear tightly gripped between them. Then she jumped onto the Protector's chest. Her spear sank into the Protector's heart. She convulsed violently and immediately she was dead. Her violent movements caused the Scorer's head to drop off and it rolled forward. That was it. The head had passed the line marking the goal just in the nick of time before the playing time was over. The red team had scored and won the game.

The Onixian spectator cheered. Their team had won the first game. There was a break so the playing field could be quickly cleaned up and prepared for the next game. There were a lot of teams waiting for their turn to play. When the game was over the team with the most winnings sent their chosen snuff queen to be blessed by princess Leia. However, she was nowhere to be found and the Hitokuya began to panic. They immediately began a frantic search for her and eventually found her and Gakidou near the lake making love. They had sneaked off during the game to get to know each other better and consummate their love. They then got carried away a bit and made love longer than they had planned and forgot all about the game. When they were found, princess Leia was on all fours with her head pressed onto the soft grass and her buttocks trussed up in the air with prince Gakidou's hard cock pounding deeply into her tight asshole. Leia was grunting and moaning satisfied while Gakidou was giving it to her with all high might. The warriors who found them quickly left them alone to finish what they were doing, and went back to report they had found the princess and that she was save and sound.

Soon everyone found out about their affair and prince Gakidou and princess Leia had to do something. They loved each other and their people were not at war against each other either. In fact, they had been living peacefully as neighbours for a long time. They decided that it was time to change that. Prince Gakidou and princess Leia decided to get married and with the support of the Onixians they managed to unite the Kanipu and the Hitokuya under a common cause. Together, Gakidou and Leia would rule their combined kingdoms and their people would be able to live peacefully together. They decided to call their new kingdom Snuffania, which was going to be the foundation for a new Onixian empire. All the Snuffanians, the new named for the Kanipu and Hitokuya, wanted the protection of the Onixians. They wanted to be part of Onixia. Admiral Tabero was pleased to establish a new colony that willingly joined them. The Onixians weren't conquerors and they usually did not force other people to adapt their values or live by their rule, but in this case, the Snuffanians asked for it. They did not force them to be part of Onixia. They requested to be under Onixian rule. Soon the formalities were done and prince Gakidou and princess Leia received their official blessings from Lord Tabero, king of the Gods in a ceremony like no other.

When the sun came up on the horizon, the first thing it was greeted with were the drops of blood shooting out of the neck stumps from ten beautiful women who were kneeling in a straight line facing the horizon from which the sun rose. The ten women had been fucked continuously since midnight until it was almost dawn. Then they were lined up and prepared for their sacrifice. Ten of the strongest warriors, five Hitokuyan and five Kanipu were selected to perform the decapitation. The women were kneeling upright staring at the horizon awaiting the sun to rise. The ten men stood behind them with their swords aimed at the necks of each woman in front of them. Then at first light they struck and chopped off the women's heads. The heads fell forward and sprayed the ground red with their blood. Immediately following that the sounds of drum beats could be heard from everywhere throughout the new kingdom.

The guards of honour formed a long line along the path to the main temple and stood on both sides of the pathway. Each guard was holding a spear and they formed a tunnel when they all crossed their spears with the guard on the opposite side. Two pregnant women were standing at the front of the line of guards. Their bulging belly indicated that they were very close to their due dates. However, that was not to be. They had been chosen for something more significant than delivering a child. Each of the pregnant women, one Kanipu and the other Hitokuya had their belly stretched out and were waiting to have them split open. The Kanipuan woman was a blonde with big milk filled breasts. She was due in a month's time but when she had heard about her prince's wedding she had instead volunteered to be used as part of the celebration. The Hitokuyan woman had a similar story. She too was about to give birth but had decided that her life or rather her death would be more useful as a ceremonial tool for her princess' wedding. Both women were very honoured to have been given the opportunity to be used in such a way for the celebration of their prince and princess. Their service would bring luck and good fortune to the pair.

A priest dressed in a black robe with a red headband and red belt then approached the two women with a gutting knife. Both women watched the priest approach with great excitement. Their pussies were shining with their wetness. They were completely naked giving everyone a view of their beautiful swollen bellies and breasts. Then they slowly went down on their knees. Two young priestesses dressed in white helped them. Then the priest was standing right in front of them. They each looked upwards to see the sharp knife clasped between the priest's hands and thrust their belly forward eager to be sliced open. The Kanipuan woman was first. The priest plunged his dagger into her belly and split her open like a sow. The woman grunted as her guts began to drop out and her blood was running down her legs like a waterfall. The two priestesses then each grabbed one of the woman's hands, one on each side, and then began to drag her along the path to the temple so that her blood and guts were smeared all along the path leading to the temple. When they were outside the temple, they nailed her to the left side of the entrance.

Then the two priestesses went back for the other woman. The Hitokuyan woman was staring at the sharp knife in the priest's hands. It was dripping blood from its previous use and she stared at it mesmerised. It sent a chill through her spine and having just witnessed what happened to the other woman she was almost squirting from lust. Her wetness and excitement was very noticeable. She was taking slow long breaths and moaning softly while her heart was racing. It was her turn to have her guts splattered along the pathway her king and queen would be walking upon. She felt very honoured and was counting the seconds until the priest would sink the knife into her. And then he slowly sank the knife into her swollen belly. The woman gasped loudly at the feeling of the cold steel sinking into her. It had felt differently than she had imagined. She almost felt no pain. Instead, her entire body was quivering and she had a mega orgasm. And then the pain caught up with her. It suddenly shot throughout her entire body filling it with sharp lightning pain. When the pain subsided she was again overwhelmed with an enormous sensation of ecstasy and she felt ultimately content. Her guts were falling out and her womb was being emptied. At that moment the two priestesses began to drag her along the path adding her blood and guts onto the pathway for her king and queen. The entire stretch leading to the temple was red.

Admiral Tabero really admired the ingenuity and simplicity of the result. The entire path was covered with fresh red blood. Back on Onixia they had used a red carpet to welcome a high-ranking guest. The red carpet was very special and symbolised the importance of the event. They had not considered using guts and blood instead of a red carpet before but Tabero was planning on changing it once he got back to Onixia. They definitely had to adopt this more superior method.

The Hitokuyan woman was then nailed on the right side of the entrance next to the Kanipuan woman. Then four pretty priestesses with beautiful long golden hair approached each carrying a burning flame. The priest followed them and approached the Kanipuan woman on the left first. He held his long sharp dagger with his right hand while his left hand went forward and grabbed the woman's right breast. Then he squeezed it tightly. The woman moaned with pleasure as her swollen tit was squeezed and her milk began to squirt out in a long white stream. Then the priest slowly sank the knife down into her breast piercing it from the top to the bottom. Blood and milk simultaneously dripped from the breast and the white and red mixed before it continued to drip on the floor. Then one of the priestesses handed her torch over to the priest who stuck it through the pierced breast. He also poked a small hole into the woman's belly at which she moaned and shuddered. Then the priest seated the bottom end of the torch between the flesh on her belly. He then repeated the same process with her right breast. The woman moaned loudly when her breast was squeezed and produced a big stream of milk and she was almost driven to ecstasy when he drilled a hole through her breast with his knife. Then he inserted another torch and seated it firmly in her belly.

The Kanipuan woman had watched the whole thing with great excitement and was anxiously awaiting her own turn to have her breasts pierced and made into a torch stand. Her swollen breasts began to drip milk from the extreme state of excitement she was in. She was so turned on and hot her entire aching body was trembling. She had been spread-eagled and nailed to the wall just like the Hitokuyan woman. Both her hands as well as her feet were secured with big wooden stakes that had been driven through her wrists and ankles. She was quite a sight. Nailed to the wall with her belly gutted and two swollen breasts dripping pure white milk. The priest couldn't help himself but had to admire and play with her firm milk-dripping breasts. He slowly slit his knife into her hot wet dripping pussy and left it stuck between her pussy lips while both his hands grabbed those swollen breasts in front of him. He was only human and such an inviting sight had just to be exploited. He squeezed on both breasts simultaneously causing them to squirt milk like a pair of flowing water taps. The white streams of milk shot onto his chest and he knelt down to catch some of it on his face. After tasting some of the sweet delicious milk, he continued his task. He slowly stood up again and pulled his knife back out from the woman's pussy. Then he slowly pierced her right breast sinking the sharp blade into her breast. He slightly turned his blade like a little drill while he sank it into her breast until it emerged from the bottom. Then he slowly turned the blade in a full circle around its axis to ensure the hole was big enough. Following that he slowly pulled the blade back out and another priestess handed him a torch, which he slowly stuck into the woman's pierced right breast. Then he pierced the woman's left breast sinking the sharp blade through it as if it was just a cushion. The woman moaned all the while and gasped at each penetration with the knife as it drilled through her breast and created a new hole. She moaned audibly when the priest stuck the torch through her breast. The thick base of the torch slowly slit through her breast tissues and then got stuck securely in her belly. She really seemed to enjoy the unusual penetrations and had her eyes closed and was moaning sensually. It must have been enjoyable for her.

The inside of the temple had also undergone quite some transformations. The other priestesses had been busy decorating it in anticipation of the arrival of the bride and groom. Admiral Tabero was standing beside the altar that was decorated with ten freshly decapitated heads on spikes. Along the aisle to the altar were four long and sharp poles erected each having ropes dangling besides them that facilitated mounting them.

Then all the guests arrived. All of Gakidou's family and friends were present as well as Leia's friends and some of her more distant family. In addition, most of the Onixians were present also. The room was filled with horny people all eagerly waiting for the ceremony to begin.

Then Prince Gakidou and princess Leia arrived. The guards outside all stood at attention and raised their spears straight up before crossing them again with their peers on the other side of the path. Their members between their legs were standing up as well in salute of their prince and princess. A group of village women then joined the ranks of warriors and each knelt down in front of one of the soldiers and began to swallow those huge erect pistols until they shot off their loads into the hot and horny mouths of those village women. Prince Gakidou and princess Leia slowly walked up to the temple along the pathway that had been prepared with blood for them to walk on. The fresh blood and slippery guts felt nice on their bare feet. Both Prince Gakidou and princess Leia were almost naked. Gakidou only had a black mantel to cover himself against the chill morning wind. Princess Leia had a white silk veil to cover her body and her face with. It did not hide anything nor did it protect her from the cold wind. Together they walked up to the temple while holding each other's hands and smiling at each other constantly just typical of a couple in love. They both were very happy. They were about to get married and proclaimed king and queen of Snuffania, their new combined kingdom.

When they arrived at the entrance to the temple, they saw the two crucified women nailed next to the entrance. The torches stuck in their breasts had nice warm flames. Leia went up to the Kanipuan woman and kissed her on her lips. She almost burned her own hair in the process. Then she also kissed the Hitokuyan woman but this time she was more careful about where her hair went. The flames on the torches and the body heat of the two women gave her a bit of warmth and she felt much better. Then they entered the temple.

Immediately two priestesses greeted them and one of the priestesses knelt down in front of Gakidou and began to give him a blowjob while the other knelt in front of Leia and pushed her tongue deep into Leia's cunt. Both priestesses were wearing leather harnesses. It appeared like they had some kind of saddle bound to their back, which was fastened around their bellies. Also they had collars around their necks, each with a leash and there was a riding crop hanging off them as well. The saddle on the priestess eating Leia's pussy was a bit unusual for a saddle. It had something stuck out in the centre, something that looked like a studded dildo. When Gakidou's cock was magnificently erect and hard, the priestess stopped sucking on it. She gave it a few loving kisses and then went down on all fours. The saddle on her back was now in a horizontal position and perfect to be mounted. The other priestess eating out Leia also went on all fours and invited Leia to ride her. The knob on her saddle was huge. Leia straddled over her and slowly slit down onto the hard knob. She moaned softly and felt filled up. Gakidou also mounted his pony girl priestess and took the riding crop to smack her ass.

The priestess carrying Gakidou slowly crawled towards the altar where almighty Lord Tabero was waiting. He sat upright, magnificently and proud like a radiant star while he whipped his pony's ass to make her crawl faster. The priestess carrying Leia was not far behind. The movement of her crawling made Leia bounce up and down slightly which resulted in delicious pleasures for her with the hard rod inside her cunt sending out all sorts of tingling pleasures with each movement.

At the same time, all the guests lined up along the aisle. The women all knelt down and bowed deeply and then went on their knees while each of their male companion mounted them from behind and began to fuck them hard. They all fucked at the same rhythm. It seemed to be a well-practised act. All the males simultaneously thrust their cock into their women who in turn all moaned the same tune. There were hard moans coming from all the people along the aisle and Gakidou and Leia listened to it like it was music. It was in tune with their forward movements towards the altar, each step corresponding to a different moan.

When they arrived in front of the altar, both Gakidou and Leia dismounted and their lusty ponies each lay down on their back with their legs spread wide apart baring their wet pussies. Then Gakidou and Leia each kicked their respective pony girl in the cunt. The two ponies howled in pain and then thanked them before crawling away kludging their hurting crotches.

Both Gakidou and Leia were now facing Admiral Tabero. He stood before them like a deity. His power and might was unmistaken. He was the ultimate power. Lord Tabero raised both his hands and everyone in the temple went on their knees like on cue. Gakidou and Leia were on their knees too with their heads slightly bowed. They did not bow as deep as all the others. Admiral Tabero put his hands on their heads and began to speak.

"By the power given to me by Onix, founder of Onixia and great Lord of all that is good, giver of peace and freedom, provider of food and happiness, I am here today to bless the holy union between Gakidou and Leia through marriage of blood. " he began to say and his voice echoed back from the walls making him sound powerful and omnipotent.

"Will you Gakidou accept this woman to be your queen and treat her as your property?" Tabero asked prince Gakidou.

"Yes, I shall make her part of my household and be a true master to her." Gakidou responded proudly.

"And you Leia, do you accept him, Gakidou to be your king and master. Will you obey his wishes and make him happy?" Tabero asked princess Leia.

"Yes, from all my heart. I shall be his slave and he my master as long as I live. I will dedicate my life to his pleasure."

"And so it shall be. " Tabero said and signalled Gakidou's sister Elaine to come over.

Elaine was a few years younger than Gakidou and was blessed by nature with two huge tits. She was a cheerful girl and her late father's favourite fuck toy. Normally she has beautiful long hair, but today she was completely shaved bald. There was not a single hair on her body. Her skin was absolutely smooth. She slowly walked over to the altar wearing only a thin red dress without anything else underneath it. When she arrived she slipped off the dress and was left completely naked. She hugged her brother and then kissed him passionately on the mouth, her tongue sliding deep into his mouth for a last loving kiss.

Then she leaned back on the altar with her breasts thrust upwards. Admiral Tabero stood behind the altar and caressed them from behind and they immediately became stiff and hard and stood there like two little mountain peaks. Then Elaine stood up and climbed on the altar and lay back on it so that she was facing Admiral Tabero with her spread legs allowing him easy access to her pussy. Tabero then rammed his cock into her cunt and began to pump her. Elaine moaned at the pleasure of feeling Tabero's huge cock sliding in and out of her wet pussy. Then she stretched back on the altar so that her head was hanging over it and both her shaking breasts were visible to Gakidou and Leia.

"Let me be your bridge to unite you with my blood." Elaine said in between moans.

At that a priestess dressed in a long white cloak approached carrying a cushion upon which lay the sacrificial dagger. She offered it to Gakidou first. He took it and approached his sister. Then he grabbed her right tit and pulled it taut and began to cut it off. Elaine was moaning from both the fucking of her pussy as well as having her beloved brother severing her tit. She felt absolute bliss. Then Gakidou gave the dagger to Leia who took it to cut off Elaine's left tit.

Elaine was getting driven wild with ecstasy from her debreastment and soon she was screaming with lust and satisfaction when Tabero shot his wad deeply into her. At the same time Gakidou and Leia were each rubbing themselves with Elaine's bloody tit. Then they kissed and licked each other clean.

Following that Elaine flipped around so that she was lying on her stomach. Another priestess then brought some leather restraints, which Tabero used to secure Elaine to the altar so that she could not move anymore. Then he spread her ass cheeks and began to fuck her in the ass. The priestess then brought a chisel and a hammer as well as two spoons.

Elaine eyed the chisel and almost came just looking at it. She knew it was for her. Then the priestess used the chisel and skilfully split her skull open. Elaine orgasmed feeling her skull being broken open and died feeling her ass being pumped full of Tabero's seeds as she left her body. Her spirit would bless the marriage.

Then Gakidou and Leia each took a spoon from the priestess and began to scoop some of the grey matter from Elaine's cracked open skull and ate her brains. Everyone watched them eat Elaine's brain. Her dead body convulsed and spasmed from time to time involuntarily when the spoons touched certain nerves. It looked like as if she was still alive and was getting off on having her brains eaten.

When they had finished eating, Tabero continued the ceremony and proclaimed their marriage.

"You are now officially married. I pronounce you husband and wife. May this marriage bring happiness to both of you." Tabero announced and then told Gakidou "You may now fuck the bride."

Immediately, Gakidou's four best friends, or his best men, grabbed Leia by her wrist and ankles and stretched her out on the floor with her legs spread wide apart. She couldn't move at all. The four strong men had her completely pinned down and her pussy was an inviting target. Gakidou then leaned over her and stuck his cock into her cunt and began to fuck her hard and brutally.

Leia grunted satisfied while her newly wed husband was ravishing her. She felt completely helpless and at the mercy of the men. They had her under their control, both physically and mentally. She could feel the power they were exercising over her and she willingly submitted herself to her husband and his friends' whims. Gakidou fucked her hard and mercilessly. She was now completely his. He felt his power surge into his cock and he shot it all deep into Leia, his newly wed wife.

Then he stood up and so did his friends and they all started to piss on Leia. When they finished pissing, each of the men took their turn in fucking Leia while Gakidou fucked the bridesmaids, Leia's best friends.

When they finished fucking, it was time to hang the bridesmaids. There were four nooses dangling from the ceiling, one for each of the bridesmaids. Helen, Inge, Gaby and Nikki could hardly wait any longer to finally swing. Each had Gakidou's sperm dripping from their pussies. They were very turned on and wanted to experience the next level of pleasure. The four best men then each offered the ladies their help and carried them over to the dangling nooses and lifted them up so that each of the women was able to slip a noose around her own neck. The nooses were directly positioned above the long sharp poles for impalements. Helen and Inge chose to have the pole go into their pussies while Gaby and Nikki chose their assholes. Then the four men let go of the women and let them drop and slide down onto the poles. Helen was kicking her legs wildly at first. She was asphyxiating nicely and also being impaled through her horny pussy. It was the ultimate fuck for her. Inge had her legs pressed together and was buckling from time to time. She was using the pole as a huge dildo. Her tongue was protruding and she was dripping a lot of saliva. There was a lot of drool all around her mouth. Gaby was trying to slide up and down on the pole while the noose was squeezing her throat tightly. Her hands her flailing excitedly and randomly around. Nikki wasn't moving much. Her hands were tightly clutching the rope above her. She was trying to pull herself up and have the noose asphyxiate her without feeling too much of the pole in her ass. She tried to delay being impaled for as long as possible but eventually she would tire and slip down onto the pole and have it go all the way through her delicious body.

Suddenly captain Fraser walked into the temple and marched straight to the altar. There she spread her legs apart baring her naked pussy. Gakidou immediately went to her and began to eat her pussy. Most people's attention began to focus on what Gakidou and Fraser were doing and nobody paid much attention to the hanging bridesmaids anymore. Eventually they died and squirted their last stream of yellow piss. However, it was unnoticed by most. They were all witnessing Gakidou's coronation.

"Are you ready to be the king?" Fraser asked Gakidou.

"Yes, my Goddess" he replied.

"Then fuck me!" Fraser told him.

Gakidou immediately got hard again. He had never fucked Fraser before. She was a Goddess to him. He slowly slid his cock into her cunt and savoured the joy of fucking this beautiful goddess of a woman. Fraser squeezed his cock with her cunt muscles and drove Gakidou wild. He could not take it much longer. He was way too excited and soon he shot his seeds into goddess Fraser. Fraser then kissed him passionately and then told him that he had her blessing and was now the king of Snuffania, the united kingdom of the Hitokuya and the Kanipu.

Then it was Leia's turn. She went down in front of God Tabero and sucked on his rod until it was big and hard. Then she laid back and spread her legs to let him stick it into her. Tabero drove his whole thing all the way into her with one thrust. Leia felt completely filled up. She had never felt so hot before. She had a God inside her pussy. What an honour. Tabero fucked her while kneading and squeezing her tits. She moaned loudly and remembered how Gakidou's sister was fucked and had her tits cut off by her and Gakidou. The memories drove her wild and she squeezed Tabero with her cunt and made him cum very quickly. He shot his blessed seeds deep into her womb. Leia felt the warmness of the semen as it splashed against her cervix. Then Tabero made her kneel down and pissed on her face while he proclaimed her queen of Snuffania.

One glorious morning, the long awaited finally happened. The Dolcett III showed up in the sky. The Onixians were over joyous. Finally the Dolcett III had arrived and they would be rescued. All the Onixians assembled near a clearing anxiously awaiting the arrival of their rescuers. The Snuffanians also send their representatives to welcome them.

Everyone watched with great anticipation as a small shuttlecraft descended from the sky and landed in the middle of the clearing. The Onixians were all cheerful whereas the Snuffanians were more fearful and all went on their knees and prayed in worship to the monstrous beast that had come from the sky to visit them.

The shuttlecraft wasn't very big; it probably could only hold a maximum of a dozen people. When it landed it pulverised the rocks on the surface it landed on and produced a lot of steam and smoke. Then suddenly after all the lights stopped flashing, a huge section of the craft began to disappear and created an opening. From there the figure of a goddess appeared and descended down to the ground without moving her legs. She stood there motionlessly and triumphantly as she slowly descended the escalators.

When she arrived and stepped onto the soil, captain Fraser greeted her. They both hugged. The goddess-like female was Captain Teta Inanna, the captain of the Dolcett III. She was tall and had long black hair that flew in the wind. After the preliminary introductions between the two captains were made captain Inanna then formally handed the command of the Dolcett III over to captain Fraser who immediately took charge of the ship. Fraser in turn presented her to the Snuffanians and told them that she was her sister goddess Inanna and that she expected they would treat her sister just like they have treated her. The former Hitokuya immediately recognised her to be their long lost goddess of fertility, love and war. Inanna was the actual name of their goddess and they gave her a very warm welcome. Five of their prettiest women slit their own throats to provide Inanna with their blood for her cleansing bath.

They took Inanna to a tent with an empty wooden barrel. Then the first women knelt over the barrel and stretched her throat out so that it was above the barrel. Another woman handed her a dagger and she then slowly slit her own throat and let her blood spill into the barrel. The next woman then took the knife off her and knelt over the barrel as well with her throat stretched out just right over the barrel. Then she also slit her own throat. The third woman waited a short moment so that there was some time for the blood in the two dead women to flow into the barrel. Then she carefully pushed them aside and took up position as well kneeling straight in front of the barrel with her throat bared ready to give her contribution.

Captain Inanna watched with interest as the third woman slit her throat also and massive amounts of her blood began to spill into the wooden barrel. Then two more women appeared. They bowed deeply to Inanna and then began their task. Moving the third woman aside they both claimed their spots at the barrel next to each other. Then taking the blood stained dagger from the third woman's palm the elder of the two women took the knife and placed the sharp blade at her own throat. Then she looked sideways and stared at her younger sister for a short moment before she cut her own throat. The younger of the woman watched with wide-open eyes as her sister slit her own throat. With great excitement she took the knife off her dead sister and got ready to snuff herself as well. Her pussy was already drenched wet when she had the knife at her own throat. She breathed slowly and heavily with great excitement. Then she orgasmed as she slowly slit her own throat. When all were dead and the wooden barrel was filled with fresh blood, two priestesses came in to help Inanna undress and take her bath.

After her bath, captain Inanna was dressed in a beautiful white silk gown with many handcrafted symbols of goddess Inanna. There was even a face of her on the back of the gown. The likeliness was striking. The face on the back looked exactly like her with the exact long black hair. It was amazing. Captain Inanna really looked just like the goddess Inanna that the Hitokuya worshipped.

Then they brought her to the temple of Astarte, a temple where she was worshipped as the goddess of fertility. There everyone dropped to his or her knees when she entered. Then they brought in an animal. It was hairy and walked on four legs. Its tongue hanged out from its mouth and was dripping saliva. The tail of the beast was long and waved constantly up and down. Inanna believed the animal looked like a dog, a terrier. But she wasn't certain because she had not been privileged enough to have seen a real dog before. On Onixia animals were very rare and most people had never seen real animals before.

Captain Inanna became very excited when they brought the dog closer to her. She had never been so close to a real animal before and she felt a strong urge to leap forward and touch the beast. She could see something dangling between its legs and it was quite big. Captain Inanna wished she could touch it and maybe even suck on it a bit but she tried to calm herself down and act her role as a goddess who was in control.

Then the high priest entered and approached her. He had learned to speak Onixian from Josephine so he could understand the wishes of the gods and communicate with them. Captain Inanna listened to his broken Onixians and tried to understand what he wanted from her but could only make out that he wanted her to spread her legs to let the beast have sex with her. She couldn't believe her ears and was wondering whether she had heard right. Did he really ask her to have sex with that beast? Her body was like it was on fire. She really lusted for that beast and wanted it to fuck her desperately. Was the priest really offering her that beast? Captain Inanna thought she had found paradise. Let Fraser take the Dolcett III and leave her stranded on this planet. She would enjoy it here. She was a goddess here and they had real animals that she could have sex with. Captain Inanna opened her legs wide and watched with great excitement as the priest lead the dog closer towards her. Its moist tongue was just hanging out of its mouth. She tried to imagine it lapping around her pussy; how heavenly it would feel like. And then suddenly she did not have to imagine it anymore. It was really happening. The dog was licking and lapping at her pussy. Captain Inanna felt like she was floating in heaven. It felt better than anything she had imagined in her wildest dreams. Her pleasure and enjoyment were indescribable and she wished it would never end. Soon she had an orgasm and filled the entire room with her screams of ecstasy.

Then the priest asked her to bend over on her knees to let the dog mount her from behind. Captain Inanna was astonished with amazement and stood still motionlessly trying to imagine all the incredible possibilities she now had for pleasures. The priest looked a bit worried. For a second he saw hesitation in the goddess' eyes and hoped he hadn't done anything wrong to worry the goddess. But then Captain Inanna went on all fours and was begging him to hurry up and put it into her. The priest was quite pleased to hear it and immediately helped the dog put its dongle into the goddess' pussy. And then captain Inanna was in heaven again. She enjoyed every single moment of the experience. She could feel the thick head with its knob enter her hot pussy and fuck her senseless. It felt so good. The dog's cock was very long and it had stamina. Captain Inanna got fucked for over an hour before the dog shot its semen deep into her womb and she could feel it filling her up. The dog had lots of cum and it took a while until it finished shooting.

The goddess now had blessed the dog. It could start its service as the holy deflowerer. The Hitokuya believed that a girl should be deflowered when she comes of age, and that holy duty was usually bestowed upon her father or the high priest if the father was unavailable, like when he was away at war. In some circumstances if the girl was really blessed or her father was very wealthy, then the beast of the goddess Inanna could deflower the young lady. It was a great honour for a girl to loose her virginity to the great goddess Inanna's beast and have the dog fuck her and fill her with its semen.

After Captain Inanna had the pleasure with the beast, she was offered a sacrifice. The girl who was selected for it was lucky to have been the first girl deflowered by Inanna's beast. The girl had beautiful long black hair and smooth honey coloured skin similar to Inanna but not as striking. It was Jessica's birthday and she had gone to the temple expecting to be deflowered by the high priest, however, she was surprised to find out that there was something more honourable and special planned for her.

When she found out what it was she was extremely happy. She had always known that the day she looses her virginity would be a great day for her. She had always dreamt about how her father would do it to her, rip her cherry apart and make her a woman. When her father was killed by the Caukarom she had cried and wept bitterly but the high priest had consoled her and told her that he would take her virginity when the day came and now it was that day. But to her surprise she was honoured to have her maiden hood taken by something even more divine than the high priest. It was the holy beast, which was going to take her virginity, and she was the first girl ever to have her virginity taken by that beast. It was truly a most honourable and enviable experience that every other girl could only dream about. But for Jessica it was no dream. It was really happening to her.

The dark haired Jessica was led to a wooden chair and asked to bend over it with her ass trussed up. She quickly obeyed and waited with anticipation for her great moment. Then the high priest led the dog in. She could hear it coming closer and then she felt its hairy paws touching her ass cheeks. Then the animal climbed on her back and put its weight onto her. She could feel something long and thick probing around between her legs. Her pussy began to moisten, as she repeatedly felt something warm rubbing against her clit. She was quite excited and extremely aroused. Never, not even in her wildest dreams had she imagined it possible for her to be able to loose her virginity to a holy beast. And it was only seconds away from happening. Jessica held her breath in anticipation. And then it happened. The dog found the entrance to her cunt and managed to shove its cock into her pussy. It slid in easily. Jessica felt something slide into her pussy followed by some pain as it drove in deeper and tore her hymen apart.

The dog knew nothing about the significance of the occasion. It was just acting on instinct and was horny to fuck a bitch. It pushed its cock in and out of the hole it found and satisfied its animal lust. Jessica moaned loudly as the dog was fucking her. It was her first time. Her lover just pushed its cock in and out of her pussy rhythmically. Jessica slowly learned to enjoy each thrust and moaned in unison with each thrust and pull.

After a while of fucking she began to experience a new sensation. Her first orgasm. It felt different and was much more intense. She couldn't describe the feeling but she loved it and she could feel the dog changing as well. Suddenly, it began to quiver and shake and started to pump harder and faster. Jessica felt a second orgasm building up and at the time of eruption the dog stopped dead in its track. She could feel its cock pulsating inside her and shoot out something warm that splashed against her vaginal walls and her cervix. It felt great. Following that she was locked in that position for a few further moments before the dog finally dislodged and climbed off her back and then was lead away by one of the priestesses.

Jessica was now ready for the sacrifice. Two priestesses came in and brought with them some sponges and a bucket with cold water. They then helped her to completely disrobe so that she was now butt naked. Then they washed her all over and wiped off all the sweat from her body.

Then Jessica was lead over to a big stone. It was the sacrificial altar on which she was going to be sacrificed on. She laid down on it while she cupped her two big breasts. The two priestesses went on both of her sides and they began to tenderly knead her breasts softly with their fingers playing with her nipples until they turned into erect little stones. Jessica then lay back so that she was completely stretched over the stone with her body slightly arched upwards and her belly visible as the target. Her flat, well-toned stomach trembled slightly in anticipation as the goddess Inanna entered. Jessica was so very excited. She was going to die for the goddess. Then the high priest followed the goddess in holding a golden dagger with both his hands high above his head. A priestess holding a golden cup was following behind him.

The goddess then sat back into a comfortable looking mountain of pillows. The high priest and the priestess then came towards Jessica. Then the priestess slowly slit the cup up on Jessica's naked stomach towards her breasts until it rested between them. Jessica closed her eyes in anticipation, shivering slightly with excitement. The high priest then lovingly caressed her hard nipples with his fingertips, feeling their hardness. Then he took the dagger and cut off Jessica's right nipple. The priestess immediately caught the flowing blood into the cup. Jessica winced a bit from the pain and opened her eyes wide but refrained from screaming out loud. The high priest then watched as the red nectar from Jessica's breasts slowly filled up the cup. Then the priest cut off the left nipple as well and cupped both her breasts with his hands and then squeezed both her breasts simultaneously. Jessica's breasts began to squirt blood like water fountains and the priestess tried hard to catch it all into the cup.

Then the high priest stared straight into Jessica's eyes while his hands grabbed the dagger tightly within his clenched fist. Jessica stared back into his eyes lovingly, knowing it was time. Her chest was heaving up and down slowly with anticipation and a hint of fear. The priest plunged the dagger down towards Jessica's chest and it pierced her skin and split it open. The priest then pushed further down sinking the blade into Jessica's chest. He slowly opened her chest up and revealed her beating heart. Then he cut downwards towards her quivering belly and opened her up completely to reveal all her glistering guts and intestines. Then he scooped out some of her intestines and began to analyse them reading them and predicting good fortune and a big harvest.

Jessica had lost a lot of blood by now and was close to death. The high priest then put down the dagger and his right hand sank into Jessica's chest and his fingers wrapped themselves around her still beating heart. When they were fully around her heart, he clenched his fingers and took hold of her heart while he looked into her sweet eyes. Then he pulled hard ripping her still beating heart out of her body. The priestess then produced a silver plate on which she placed the cup filled with Jessica's blood. Then the high priest placed Jessica's heart onto the plate, right in the centre. Following that he took hold of it and slowly walked with it up to goddess Inanna and offered it to her. Goddess Inanna took the cup and drank out of it. She then grabbed the fresh heart and began to eat it.

The next morning captain Inanna was taken to the hills where she was to witness another ceremony in her honour. The high priest had organised a new kind of sacrifice to celebrate and honour Inanna's arrival. Later that ceremony became a tradition. The high priest wanted to celebrate and remember Inanna's delivery from heaven. The landing of the shuttlecraft had very much impressed him and the other natives. The ground around where the ship had landed was completely scorched and the heavy craft had left its permanent marks. The priests tried to recreate that phenomenon with what primitive tools were available to him. They had found a cliff that had an almost flat surface beneath. The entire area was composed of smooth rock that had formed over the centuries. The significance of the place was that there was a dentation in the rocks directly underneath the cliff above. The round indention was quite large and deep. The curb that it created allowed a single adult human being to lay in it comfortably stretched out. The priests chose that exact location and those natural features for performing the new ceremony.

They had lifted a huge rock with means of several strong ropes up the cliff and it was just dangling off it exactly above the curb. Then the chosen one, a very pretty and curvatious woman chosen from one of the priestesses lay down inside the curb. She had her legs and arms stretched out and it looked like she was preparing herself to catch the big rock directly above her.

The huge rock symbolised the shuttlecraft that brought Inanna to them and the priestess symbolised their planet and its inhabitants welcoming its arrival. The priestess was quite a big woman. She had big breasts and long brown hair that lay wildly scattered on the flat rock surface. There was no fear on her face as she looked up at the big rock. She knew that it would soon be released and dropped onto her. She would be squished to death by it. She stretched her arms out to welcome it while she had only one thought on her mind. She was welcoming goddess Inanna. Had she known that day that Inanna was on the object that came from the sky she and many of her sisters would had laid themselves out at the clearing and let the craft land on them and pulverise their bodies. It would bring fertility to the soil and bless her people.

The priest at the top of the cliff was readying himself to cut the rope to let the rock drop down. He had carefully positioned it so that it would fall onto the curb and squish his dear sister who was anxiously waiting below for him to send the rock down to squish her.

Everyone was staring at the head priest waiting for him to give the signal to commence. It was a beautiful morning. There was a bit of chill but all that would change once the sun came up. The head priest watched the horizon and waited until the sun would rise. And then, it came up. The sun's rays struck the rock and the silhouette on the horizon created by the rising sun left a striking and beautiful image. The high priest made the signal at that moment and the priest at the top of the cliff cut the rope holding the rock and it immediately plummeted down onto the woman beneath it.

The rock landed exactly where predicted. It precisely landed on the priestess lying underneath it. The power and speed of the falling rock was incredible. The priestess saw with great excitement as it quickly came closer and began to grow until she felt like being hit by the force of a falling comet. It shook the ground all around and she was squished instantly and her internal organs exploded. The force of the falling rock crushed her entire body and catapulted chunks of her flesh and bones far away into all directions and splattered the surrounding rocks. The entire area around where the priestess had laid was covered with her squished remains and had turned bright red.

While the priests and priestesses were busy worshipping Inanna, Fraser was preparing her crew to continue their mission. But first, they had to load some supplies and make some alterations in order to fit everyone onto the ship. Her new crew consisted of the survivors from the Dolcett II and the new crew of the Dolcett III. Captain Fraser intended to take everyone with her on the mission and only leave a skeleton crew with captain Inanna.

Due to the combination of the two crews, space had become more precious on the spaceship. The storage of equipment and supplies had to be better managed and be more efficient. Some special and smaller cages had to be developed for the storage of the meat girls that were not in suspended animation. Captain Fraser put lieutenant Davies in charge of devising ways for more efficient handling and storage. Lieutenant Davies had previously done an excellent job coming up with the methods they used for mining the liquid minerals from the mineral rich moon. Captain Fraser was confident that she would do a great job again.

Lieutenant Davies immediately went to work and analysed all the cages and storage equipment that they were using. She worked very hard trying not to disappoint captain Fraser who had put much faith in her abilities. The first problem she had to deal with was the group of sex slaves Ms Yariman had trained. They could not freeze them so they had to travel in little cages. Lieutenant Davies believed that if those girls were tubed they could survive longer-term storage without the need to require excessive maintenance. All the sex slaves from Dana's group were put into little cages and each then had tubes inserted into all their orifices. Both the tubes from their vaginas and assholes lead to their own mouths respectively. These pacifiers would ensure that whenever the girls had to piss or shit, their excretion would not result in any discomforting smells and would also feed their excretion back into their own mouth as nourishment for them.

This would result in a reduced feeding cycle of once per day and also not require the slaves to move around which would save them space by not requiring additional corridors for their unnecessary movements. Each of the cages was then racked up next to and on top of each other. If the service of any of the sex slaves was required, then their individual cages could be retrieved and they could be let out for whatever service they had to perform. Cleaning them was also quite easy. Lieutenant Davies had some conveyor belts mounted through which the cages could be run through for cleaning. Each automated cycle could then take care of the showering, brushing and drying.

It was quite a convenient system and Davies was quite proud of having come up with it. In addition, she also had some extra shackles attached to the cages, which could be used to hold the girls securely in place during transportation. There were waist-belts and collars to ensure that the girls were fixed in place. In addition, there were shackles for the wrists and ankles, and leather belts for the thighs and upper arms so that the girls could not damage themselves by letting anything hang out of the cage during turbulences. Having them secured this way also allowed easy inspection of their tags that were attached to their pussy lips. These tags contained their ratings and usage instructions.

Dana was put into one of those cages for testing. She felt very uncomfortable and could hardly move at all. She had never seen such contraptions before. Everything seemed so alien to her and it scared her. But she had no choice. As an obedient slave she had to do everything she was told to without questioning or objections. Dana was locked into one of the cages and had been securely bound to the shackles. She could not move anymore and felt very vulnerable, even more vulnerable than when she was tied up and whipped. She felt like an animal in a cage, which she really was; an animal in a cage readied for transportation. In addition, she also had tubes inserted into her pussy and ass, which wasn't too uncomfortable and Dana had wondered why that was done to her until the other end of the tubes were stuck into her mouth and fastened. She immediately understood the ingenuity of the contraption. Her piss and shit would immediately be returned to her mouth for reabsorption into her body. There would be no exception. She was a perfect recycling machine for her own feces. Dana did not know what being caged like that had to do with being a sex slave but there was nothing she could do about it nor was there any way she was able to ask anyone about it. She just had to adjust to being tied up and locked in a cage. She could not even masturbate or beg to be punished. All she could do was sit there and wait, hoping it would end soon and she would be used in some way.

While Dana was in her cage she was able to observe the food-processing unit in action. The whole system was automated and very efficient. There was a conveyer belt that went across the room next to the room Dana was in. A glass wall was separating the two rooms so Dana was able to observe everything that was happening in the next room. On one end, there was a chute that would open and a cage containing an animal similar to Dana would be placed onto the conveyer belt and it would slowly move towards the centre of the room. It would then stop once it had reached the centre. A disinfectant spray was then released on the animal in the cage. The short automated shower was very efficient and the animal in the cage was squeaky clean in no time. Then a hook came from above and attached itself to the top of the cage.

Following that there was a puff and it appeared like a cloud of white powder had been dumped onto the animal in the cage. Her entire body had been completely covered by the white powder and it seemed to stick to her skin. Then the hook lifted the cage up off the conveyor belt. A big circular surface that looked like the top of a huge pot began to spin and gradually separated into two halves. When the two halves were fully apart, Dana could see the hot boiling oil underneath where the two semi circular plates had been. The boiling oil was bubbling. It must have been very hot. The cage was then moved so that it was directly above the boiling oil. Dana could now recognise the girl in it. She was one of the sex slaves from her group. The girl was called Tina and she had volunteered for it not really knowing what she had volunteered for. She had been in a hurry to be of use and jumped at the first available opportunity.

The girl in the cage was staring down at the hot boiling oil with wide-open eyes. She could not believe that she was about to be deep fried until she was crispy. She had just been cleaned and marinated and was about to be dipped into the oil for deep-frying. There wasn't much she could do about it. The machine was programmed to do its task and nothing could change its mind. The girl knew that and she did not scream or plead for her life. She remembered that she had begged to be made a sex slave like all the other girls in her group and she had promised she would do anything asked of her without objection or hesitation. It was obvious what was asked of her now. She was to die and become a deep fried chick.

The cage then began to slowly descend into the hot boiling oil. The animal inside it stared at the bubbling oil beneath her with disbelief and fearful lust. She had volunteered for it after all. The meat animal did not feel any regrets. She had asked to be used without limitations and this was how she ended up to be used. Her meat would feed many of her masters and mistresses. The animal liked that thought. She wanted to be useful in some way. It was getting much hotter. The cage was almost touching the boiling oil. The animal could feel the heat around her, but the cage remained cool and comforting. It was made of a special metal that was insulated from absorbing and transferring heat.

Then the cage sank down deeper and the oil touched her feet. The pain immediately shot straight to her head. It was intense and quick. The hot oil deep-fried her legs instantly and she could not feel them anymore after a lightning bulk of intense pain. The pain she experienced was very liberating. It gave her the assurance that she was turning into food. Soon she could smell herself. The aroma was mouth watering and she wished she would be the tastiest girl. The pain continued to crawl upwards as the cage went deeper down into the oil and fried the rest of her legs. The animal was screaming loudly from the pain and struggling against its restraints. The pain was driving her wild while her pussy lips were dripping wet. Soon they would be fried as well. The animal hoped that it would give her pain and many pleasures. When her legs had been deep-fried she could feel the heat closing in to her pussy. The animal was wild with excitement as it waited for her pussy to be deep-fried and turned into a crispy morsel.

Then when the hot oil crazed her pussy lips the girl almost jumped violently and would had fallen down if not for her restrains that held her securely. Her delicate little pussy was deep-fried instantly and began to smell wonderfully. The pain hit her like lightning and it shot through her remaining body. It was followed by an intense orgasms as the hot oil swept into her vagina and began to fry her from the inside. She felt hot and orgasmic for a while but eventually she stopped jerking. She had been consumed by lust and the oil had thoroughly fried her from both the outside and the inside. She was finally crisp from head to toe.

The cage began to lift upwards and come out of the oil. The girl inside looked delicious. Her entire body was fried crispy and smelled fantastic and mouth-watering. Then the conveyer belt moved and the deep-fried girl was transported into another room for cutting up and serving. The next cage appeared with another restrained girl sitting in it waiting to be turned into a crispy morsel.

Meanwhile Admiral Tabero had a little project of his own. He wanted to build a living memorial for Nina who so graciously had donated her brain and sacrificed herself so that they could call for help. Her idea of generating electricity although quite crude had been very effective and made it possible for them to power up their devices. Therefore Tabero wanted a living monument made of a living female to be built to remind everyone of Nina's great sacrifice that has saved them all.

The lucky girl selected for this task was Sandra, the blonde girl with beautiful long and shapely legs from Dana's group. She was selected for transformation into the living monument. She was made to stand with her legs spread on a contraption that pretty much resembled a treadmill. The movements of her legs were measured and converted into energy that was collected in a small generator with power cells. But Sandra was not careful during the preparation and fell down breaking her ankle. She was taken to the infirmary for treatment and the doctor diagnosed that it would take a few days before her injury would be fully healed. Dana was selected as replacement for Sandra and taken out of her small test cage.

Dana then took Sandra's position on the treadmill-like device. She had to stand upright with her chest trussed out and her head tilted upwards. Both her hands were stretched upwards above her head holding a big flat silver bowl that was slightly tilted towards her face and directly positioned above her mouth. There was a metallic mouthpiece inside her jaw to keep her jaws wide apart. She also had two light bulbs attached to each of her nipples. Those bulbs would light up and become hot. They were powered from the energy her movements generated on the treadmill.

In addition the two bulbs were connected with a golden chain that had two little bells hung in the middle. Those two bells would make noises when her tits jiggled. Her legs were tied to the treadmill-like contraption and spread out giving easy access to her private parts. There were tubes inserted in both her vagina as well as her asshole. Those tubes lead to the bowl she was holding and there was a pump that was also powered from her self powered generator and would pump all her excretions up to the bowl and liquefy it. When the bowl fills up halfway it would overflow and slowly dribble its content down straight into Dana's open mouth.

Dana looked like a large garden dwarf with a small fountain of water constantly flowing out of the bowl into her mouth. In her case it wasn't water but her piss mixed with her liquefied shit. In addition, the tubes in her ass and pussy were made of conducting metals. Both the tubes and the chain between her tits were connected to the battery cell on the generator. When the battery was fully charged, it would discharge by sending a jolt of electricity through the tubes and the chain causing Dana to shake and tremble from the electric shock. It would also make her bells chime when her tits jiggled from the electrifying discharge.

When Dana's preparations were completed she was placed next to the door inside the entrance to the bridge on the Dolcett III. She was unable to move most parts of her body except for her legs to run the treadmill and she could not say anything and only make gurgling sounds. However, she could see most of the bridge and hear everything that was said. Soon after she was placed in the bridge as a monument in honour of Nina, there was a lot of commotion there. Captain Fraser who she had met before when her mother was raped and killed was there, as well as Admiral Tabero who was responsible for turning her into a living statue. Fraser was giving a lot of commands telling various people what to do and checking up on the status of everything. It appeared like they were getting ready for something, but Dana did not fully comprehend what was happening. She had never been on a spaceship before nor did she really know what a spaceship was. Suddenly she started to jerk violently. She had been zapped by a powerful jolt of energy. Her battery had fully charged and was releasing its energy on her. It was very painful as the electricity ran through her breasts and caused the light bulbs to go on and off while her pussy and asshole were being fried by the electric shocks as well.

Everyone paused what they were doing for a moment and admired her pain and suffering. It seemed like it amused everyone. Then when the discharging had finished and Dana no longer shook from the pain, everyone went back to doing what they were doing before as if nothing had happened. Nobody cared about how Dana felt.

Then suddenly Dana felt as if the ground was pulled away from beneath her soles and she was pulled up into the air. The Dolcett III was lifting off and leaving the planet and quickly gaining altitude and velocity. Dana felt like something was being pushed into her ears. It felt painful and uncomfortable but it was different from the pain she was used to. There was no sharp pain, only a dull uncomfortable pressure that caused her discomfort and it increased at an increasing rate. The dull pressing pain was horrible. Dana felt like her skull was being squashed and she lost control of her bladder and bowls. Shit and piss began to be pumped up into the bowl above her head. And then it spilled over and flowed back down into Dana's wide-open mouth. For a second Dana thought she saw her excretion was standing still and floating in the air as if time had stopped before it suddenly continued on its downward direction landed into her mouth with a splash. Dana was used to the taste of piss and shit. She had drunk and eaten quite a lot during her training and even acquired a taste for it but this time it tasted different. Usually it was warm, but the pump or the lost of gravity had chilled her excretion. Dana did not know what was happening but she knew something extraordinary was happening. Everything felt different. It was like she had transcended into another world.

The Dolcett III had achieved orbit and was leaving the planet's gravitational fields and heading into the expanses of empty space. Dana could see the take off through the view screen at the front of the bridge and was amazed at what she was seeing. She had heard that her captors, the Onixians were said to be Gods by the primitive Kanipu, but she had never believed it. Suddenly she realised that what they had told her might be true. They had ascended high into the sky and were leaving the planet. Who else but a god could do that? Dana felt happy and proud. She believed that she was in the service of living gods. Her tits were hurting from the heat the light bulbs produced. It was burning hot but Dana did not complain nor could she really. Enduring pain was her purpose. Her pain and suffering would please and amuse the gods and that was all that was important. The Dolcett III continued its journey in search of Terra, the lost planet that the Onixians were seeking. Dana knew nothing about it. She was just happy to be of service and the Onixians were all happy to be in space again and being able to continue their mission. The search for Terra continued. During the long journey Dana was a nice entertaining display for the bridge crew. Her discomfort and suffering pleased her Masters and Mistresses.

"Captain Fraser, we've discovered an alien spaceship floating towards us on our starboard."

"Is it armed?" Fraser inquired.

"It seems to be heavily damaged, I don't think that any of its weapons are functional. They seem to be drifting powerlessly."

"Could it be a trap? Are the damages real or could they have been self inflicted as a decoy?"

"I believe not. From the looks of it, the damages have been caused a long time ago and they are way too extensive. My evaluation is that they are real damages."

"Well, let's hail them."

"Aye, aye, Captain, opening hailing frequencies. There is no response, Captain. Should I hail them again?"

"Yes."

"Still no response."

"How many life signs do you read on board the alien ship?"

"There's about a dozen of them, but very faint."

"Assemble a boarding party, we'll go aboard. Call Admiral Tabero to the bridge."

Captain Fraser took a small team consisting of herself, engineer Rachel and three female warriors. They beamed over to the alien spaceship and found it in a state of obvious neglect. Fraser instructed her warriors to split up and look for the crew of the alien spaceship while Rachel remained with her. They began to search and eventually they found twelve life support units containing creatures that looked like overgrown wasps. The alien creatures were in a state of stasis. Rachel examined the life support units and believed she could operate them and wanted to try to awaken one of the aliens.

Captain Fraser gave her permission to continue and awaken one of the aliens. Everyone gathered around curiously looking at the strange alien creature. When the alien awoke, it immediately leaped out of its stasis unit and attempted to run to the exit. The Onixians all kept their cool and stood back and watched the scared alien attempt to flee. Then captain Fraser approached the alien in an attempt to calm it down.

"We come in peace."

The alien stopped and stared at Fraser for a while and then began to respond in perfect Onixian.

"Who are you and why have you invaded our world? Your species looks unfamiliar. We have never met you before."

"We are Onixians of the human species. We are from the planet Onixia. We've found your spaceship drifting in space and heavily damaged, so we just came aboard to see how you were doing."

"We are on the ship?" the alien seemed to be surprised.

"One of your own we believe, but we can't be certain since we've never encountered your species before" Fraser responded.

The alien waved in the air and a holographic view screen appeared. It made a few movements like pressing some invisible buttons and then they could see the stars and the vast blackness outside. The alien then stared speechlessly at Fraser again for a while. After a short time it spoke again.

"You seem to be telling the truth. Your species appears to be quite simple and non-hostile."

What the alien wanted to say was that the Onixians had primitive minds and therefore their minds were easy to read and that they posed no threat to him or her.

"You are looking for a planet called Terra," the alien stated.

"Yes, our mission is to find that planet. How do you know that? Have you heard of Terra?" Fraser half responded, half inquired.

"I can read your memories. That's how I learned your language. You don't possess the mental capability to shield your past thoughts."

"You can read our minds?"

"Yes, we are able to read your minds, but only past events. With your species, we cannot communicate telepathically so verbal communication is required. I know where Terra is. What would you offer in return for such information?"

"We don't know what is of value to you, but we can help you repair your spaceship and share some of our supplies with you or we can work out something that you find of value."

"We need your bodies."

Fraser looked somewhat perplexed and surprised.

"We need the bodies of some of your people. We need the vessels that hold your souls. We want those bodies when the souls leave." The alien clarified.

"You want the corpses of our dead people?" Fraser tried to verify.

"Yes, that's it" the alien exclaimed happy that Fraser understood.

"How many do you need?"

"At least twelve."

"Twelve bodies for the location of Terra?" Fraser repeated.

The alien thought about it for a while and then responded thinking that Fraser was negotiating.

"Yes, that's acceptable."

"Ok, we will give you twelve bodies."

"They have to be fresh, the fresher the better. They are only acceptable if they have not been dead for too long."

"That won't be a problem at all. You will get very fresh bodies. Please accompany me back to my ship and you can select them yourself."

They went back to the Dolcett III and captain Fraser introduced the alien to a group of pretty women.

"Have a look at these. Are they to your liking?"

"They look very healthy. How long do I need to wait until they die?"

"We can kill them anytime you need their corpses and even straight away if you require their bodies immediately." Fraser responded as a matter of fact.

The alien seemed surprised. He stared at Fraser with a perplexed look on his smooth plastic-like face.

"Is this how you punish your criminals?" he finally asked.

"Oh no, these are all volunteers."

"Volunteers?" the alien exclaimed and seemed even more perplexed.

The alien belonged to a species that called themselves Hymenopterans. They had been one of the many insect races that populated the galaxies. Gradually, due to wars amongst the various insects, the Hymenopterans were left as the only surviving insect race. They had very advanced technologies and had evolved into beings that could adapt to many different atmospheres and environments. They could practically breath everywhere except in space. Their brain capacities had evolved to the point that they had developed telepathic and telekinetic abilities. However, the younger and newer species of the dinosauric and reptilian families feared them and tried to exterminate them.

Initially the Hymenopterans had preyed on the dinosauric and reptilian species as their food source. Later they became lazy and forced the dinosaurs and reptilians to provide them with prey. They had to choose some of their own to give to the Hymenopterans as food. The Hymenopterans were stronger so they were forced to obey and sacrifice some of their own to the Hymenopterans. As the other species became more numerous and technologically more advanced they began to fight back and were unwilling to let the Hymenopterans kill and eat their people any longer. In time, however, the Hymenopterans became the hunted. Over the time of several centuries the other species became stronger and more aggressive. They initially started to kill the Hymenopterans to protect themselves so that they would not be eaten by the Hymenopterans. There were many rebellions initially which later turned into wars until the Hymenopterans were not the dominant race in the universe anymore. The dinosauric alliance and the reptilian federation were gaining power and were driving the Hymenopterans into hiding. Then when they had discovered that the Hymenopterans' eyes could be used as aphrodisiacs, they began to hunt them down for their eyeballs. Eventually the whole Hymenopteran race was hunted to near extinction.

The twelve Hymenopterans that the Onixians found were the last of their species. When their planet was attacked and they were almost defeated, the Queen of the Hymenopteran had selected twelve of her favourites and put them in suspended hibernation before launching them into space in a cloaked spaceship. Then she launched all of their awesome nuclear missiles at the enemy's home planets and also blew up their own planet wiping out all their enemies.

The Hymenopteran spaceship had been drifting in space ever since then. The whole sector of space had been void of life for several millennia as the result of that last disastrous war. The Onixians were the first intelligent mammal species the Hymenopterans had encountered.

Although the Hymenopterans were highly evolved, they were still predatory and carnivorous. They had to eat meat. They had been preying on the inferior dinosaurs and reptiles for centuries and used them as food, but also they had used them as incubators for their lavas. The reptiles in turn had preyed on the more primitive mammals as their food source. Most of the dinosauric races had been herbivores but some had been cannibalistic in nature and preyed on other dinosauric races. The Hymenopterans had never preyed on their own kind but other insect races were known to have done that.

The Hymenopteran alien soon began to realize that the Onixian might be cannibalistic. They had limited knowledge about the primitive and unintelligent mammals, but the mammal races seem to have evolved during the millennia that the Hymenopterans had been dormant.

"How about this one?"

Fraser pointed at a tall brunette standing closest to her. The brunette was very excited when Fraser pointed at her. Her heart was racing and she hoped that she would be picked for whatever the alien creature wanted her for.

"Or this one?"

She pointed at the next women in line who was a chubby blonde.

"This one looks good." The alien responded.

Captain Fraser immediately placed a garrotting string around the chubby blonde's neck and looked at the alien for confirmation. The blonde closed her eyes and began to breathe slowly and deeply. She knew she was going to die soon. She excitedly waited to be strangled. Captain Fraser began to tighten the string around the blonde's neck while she touched her crotch. She began to rub her crotch more intently as captain Fraser began to tighten the string around her neck even more. The blonde gasped sensually as she began to feel the breath squeezed out of her. Breathing became more and more difficult for her as the string tightened more around her neck. Captain Fraser was slowly snuffing the life out of the blonde while the alien watched the process with great interest. The blonde had her legs pressed together tightly and was heavily spasming and convulsing violently as her life was slowly drained away from her. Her face had turned blue and she shook one last time before her body stiffened and then she stopped moving. Her eyes were wide open and staring into the void. Her tongue was protruding with saliva dripping out of her slightly parted lips. A stream of crystal clear yellow piss sprayed from between her legs. She was dead. Completely snuffed and ready for the alien to use in whatever way he desired.

Captain Fraser loosened her grip on the blonde's corpse and held the lifeless body in front of the alien and offered it to him. The alien took the dead body offered to him and began to rip it to pieces and then devoured the chunks of meat while the line of assembled women watched him eat their dead friend and wishing it was them being devoured by the alien creature. The brunette standing next to Fraser was dripping wet by the time the alien had satisfied his hunger. Then the alien realised that he had devoured one of the humans in front of their eyes. They had watched him eat one of their own without doing anything to stop him. In his experience with other species they would had been appalled and grossed out, and he would had been beaten if not killed for such an act. It had lead to the wars that destroyed their sector of space and annihilated most of the native species. But it was an ancient and primal instinct that he could not control. He had not planned on eating the dead woman, but his instinct had gotten the better of him.

However, the Onixians did not seem to be disturbed by it at all. On the contrary, he could almost swear that he saw lust in the eyes of the women watching him eat one from their fellow group member. It felt quite good to have a group of humans watch him eat one of them in front of their own eyes. It somehow felt very pleasant.

Soon Admiral Tabero greeted the alien and they discussed the deal the alien had made with Fraser and other things that could be beneficial to both races. Then the alien caught up reading the computer logs on his ship to find out what had happened and then he awoke the rest of the aliens. Admiral Tabero found out that the alien they had been speaking to was actually their leader. He called himself Szehbawizxm but told admiral Tabero to call him Sam instead knowing that the Onixians would had had a difficult time trying to pronounce his real name. Ten of the aliens including Sam were male. They had one female amongst them, their princess who would become their queen once she was fertilised.

The fertilisation process was quite interesting, particularly for the Onixians because they had to help out in order to make it happen. Sam explained to Admiral Tabero that they needed the Onixians to provide them with food to strengthen them and also they needed incubators. In return they would give the Onixians their space maps containing all the known galaxies and point them to Terra as well as sharing their advanced technologies. In addition they also wanted some help in repairing their ship. Admiral Tabero assigned his best engineers to the task and they immediately started to work on the alien ship. Admiral Tabero also agreed to extend their hospitality to the other Hymenopterans to visit their spaceship and receive free food. The aliens explained their technologies to the Onixian engineers and showed them how to repair it as well as how to build their own. The Onixians had developed a lot of the technologies already but the alien technology was far more advanced than their own and in comparison their own technology appeared quite elementary. The Hymenopterans were more advanced by several millennia. Even if the Onixians did not suffer their setback caused by the civil war, they still would have had a long way to go to catch up with the aliens. The most significant and useful advances that the Onixians wanted to utilise were the self-recharging power cells that were very small yet very powerful. Using those energy sources would be very advantageous. The Onixians quickly adapted the technology to build portable holographic video projectors and cloaking devices that were small enough to be carried by individual warriors. The Onixians previously only had a ship wide system. The technology for the portable holographic projectors was adapted from the space map, which was a holographic projector with a huge database containing information about many galaxies. The breakthrough was that it was only the size of a dice and had an almost infinite power source. It also had a neurologic interface, which the Hymenopterans had to modify so that the Onixians were able to use it.

While the engineers were busy with repairs, Fraser was busily studying the space map with the help and guide of Sam. Admiral Tabero was discussing the fertilisation requirements with the Hymenopteran princess Akira. Princess Akira was smaller and plumber than the other aliens and her skin was soft and green. She almost looked like a human. She looked quite delicate and fragile. The fertilisation process involved all the Hymenopterans. It was a group event similar to a gangbang. Each of the males would take turn and insert a long thick organ, which roughly served the same purpose as a human penis into the princess and inject her with their seeds. The princess would then lay fertilised eggs the size of little marbles. The males then had to divide the eggs up amongst themselves and using their thick organs, which had suction cups at the head to individually pick up each of their share of eggs and insert them into their assigned incubator. The body temperature of 37 degrees Celsius was perfect for the incubation. The selected incubators also had a very convenient opening between their legs through which the eggs could be inserted.

Eleven volunteers were selected, one for each of the Hymenopterans. Each woman had stripped naked and were laying on their backs with their legs spread wide open waiting to provide their services as incubators. Pamela was one of the eleven to be chosen to become an incubator. Her pussy was already dripping wet and hot when her assigned Hymenopteran approached. Upon seeing his enormous tool she was eager and itching to start the process. The Hymenopteran picked up the first egg with his thick and long penis. The egg stuck on the cock's head and made it look even more enormous. Pamela's pussy began to ooze with her love juices just at the sight of it. She was in ecstasy when it touched her pussy lips. Then when it slowly entered her she was in absolute bliss. When it was all the way inside of her the Hymenopteran ejected the egg. Pamela could feel it hit her uterus inside her. Then the Hymenopteran slowly pulled his tool out again and picked up another egg. Again he slit his monstrosity of a cock deep inside Pamela. She sighed with deep content as she was filled up completely and then felt the egg being deposited within her. The process was repeated many times over and over again. It took over an hour until all the eggs had been deposited inside of Pamela. She was brought to orgasm several times during the process. Pamela felt absolutely like a sow being inseminated for producing little piglets. She loved the feel of the huge cock-like tool penetrating her hot pussy and filling her up with those little eggs. She knew that they would hatch after a few days and would grow and nourish themselves inside of her. The little Hymenopterans would eat her from the inside as they grew larger and spread themselves out throughout her body. By the time they would dig themselves out of her body she would probably be dead. The thought of this made her even hotter and it drove her mad with lust. Then the alien rubbed Pamela all over with his tool. It produced some honey like liquid that was golden in colour and transparent. It also became hard after a while like a cask. The Hymenopteran coated Pamela's entire body with the honey-like liquid. Pamela's tits stiffened when he coated them. When he was about to coat her face, Pamela opened her mouth wide and took it into her mouth and tasted the sweet taste of the liquid. She then sucked on his tool like she would on a huge cock before the liquid hardened and she could not move any parts of her body anymore.

All eleven women received the same treatment and it was all captured with the new holographic cameras. Most of the Onixians that were off duty were watching the incubations but since all eleven women were incubated in parallel they had to choose one of the events to watch live. Unlike before when they only had one holographic cinema for everyone to share, they now possessed the technology for personal and private holographic recreation.

After the fertilisation and incubation, the Hymenopteran all felt hungry and the Onixians quickly found volunteers to be fed to them. The Hymenopterans already found out that eating their meat raw and while it was still alive was more enjoyable and delicious. Their new friends also tolerated it. In fact it was actually encouraged and almost demanded. It seemed that all the women wanted to be eaten alive and feel their flesh being ripped off their living bodies. What amazed the Hymenopterans most was that everybody was doing it willingly. Nobody was forced to feed themselves to them. It really looked like they wanted and enjoyed it. The Hymenopterans had no reasons to complain. They only wished all the aliens they had met in the past would had been as friendly and understanding as the Onixians. Although the Onixians were not as mentally capable as they were, they did enjoy talking to the Onixians and hear about their stories. There were complete computer records available to the Hymenopterans, but they enjoyed extracting the colourful information and stories directly from the Onixians rather than their computers. Not only would the Onixian women tell the Hymenopterans stories about their adventures but they would also let them touch and fondle their bodies, in particularly their breasts, which the Hymenopterans found quite pleasurable. For some unexplainable reason they felt an unstoppable desire and urges to touch the women. They could not figure out why they felt like doing it but the Onixians assured them that that was a natural and normal urge and behaviour. As well as that the Onixians were quite curious and wanted to touch the Hymenopterans' tools that they used for the fertilisation.

At first they did not understand the Onixian women's strange requests since their tools was used for excreting liquid waste materials and occasionally for fertilisation of the queen but they soon discovered that it was quite pleasant to be touched the way they were touched by the Onixian women. They quickly learned that there were two main things that then Onixians liked to do to their tools called handjobs and blowjobs. Some also referred to the activity as fellatio. Still, the Hymenopterans loved the feeding part best when they were offered delicious Onixian females to feast on.

The Hymenopteran Sxchnghlusxprlochzizm who was nicknamed Slurp by the Onixians was reminiscing on his first Onixian meal. He was offered to choose one woman from a group of five voluptuous and mouth-watering creatures. It had been a very hard choice but at the end he had decided on a strawberry blonde with ample breasts. Not that the other ones did not have huge breasts, but this one's were a little bit bigger than the others and Slurp was greedy for tit meat. She had smiled broadly when he had selected her and the others congratulated her and then left quickly after each had hugged her. Back then he did not know why they went away in such a hurry but he later found out that they were rushing to a control station from where they could observe him eating their friend. They did not want to miss the beginning so they had left in a hurry. Slurp believed the Onixians were a little weird, unlike any of the other species he had encountered before but somehow he liked them a lot. They were so friendly, willing to do and try out anything and very accommodating. They were also surprisingly quick learners for a species with such small and underdeveloped cranium capacity.

Chantelle the lucky blonde could not wait to feel Slurp's teeth sink into her flesh. She practically forced her right arm between Slurp's teeth and made him bite on it. And biting he did. He sank his sharp teeth deep into her arm's soft flesh. Chantelle felt the pain as her skin was punctured and the teeth sank into her flesh. Then as her blood was being sucked from her arm she began to feel a tingling building up that became a rippling and powerful wave of orgasm when Slurp bit off a chunk of meat from her arm. More waves of powerful orgasms began to built up and ripple all over her body as Slurp began to eat her alive.

He bit her on various places and each time took out a big chunk of meat. Chantelle was trembling and shaking terribly with lust while he bit into her left breast. She could feel his teeth sink all the way into the soft meat of her breast. And then she felt a wonderful and powerful orgasm flooding her with ecstasy and absolute bliss when he bit off half of her tit. The second bite took off her entire breast. Chantelle was lost in endless orgasms at that instant. Orgasms after orgasms just followed while Slurp was slowly eating the rest of her. Slurp was very happy. He had not tasted such delicious meat for a long time. Having living fresh meat just increased his appetite and the pleasure of eating it.

After only a few days, the eggs were hatching and beginning to eat their way out. Each of the mummified incubators could feel themselves being eaten from the inside. Pamela was in terrible pain as she was being eaten alive from the insides. Each of the eggs, once hatched would immediately start to sink their tiny little teeth into her and begin to eat away some of her internal organs. Pamela felt the horrible excruciating pain as more and more of the little insects hatched and began to eat away her organs. Eventually she died and her body was hollowed out by the hungry hatchlings. Soon they managed to eat their way out and holes began to form all over Pamela's dead body. Her carcass was literally covered with little holes that were made from the inside and many little insects crawled out of them.

However, it seemed that seven out of the eleven male Hymenopterans were infected with AIDS (Additional Irregular Daughter Syndrome). The Hymenopterans lived in a hive system with their queen being the only female. When their numbers expanded beyond a billion or the queen was old, then a daughter would be born to either replace the queen or to colonise another wasp nest. Usually, female offspring was very rare. Only one in a trillion lava would produce a daughter. AIDS was a disorder that caused equal amounts of male and female lavas. It was a rare disorder and usually the female hatchlings would have been devoured by a special class of wasps called Balancers. However, there was no Balancer in the current group of Hymenopterans. Their former queen had not expected that any of them would have been infected by AIDS and thus had not included a Balancer as part of her arc to preserve her species. Balancers weren't really Hymenopterans either. They were a sub species that had evolved differently.

The Hymenopterans had a big problem at hand and did not know what to do. Only a few days later, all the lava had fully grown and turned into adult Hymenopterans. The females looked much like human women in size and proportions. They, just like their new queen, had olive green skin, two round and unused glands on their chests that very much-resembled tits and some furry growth between their legs. The Hymenopterans had long discovered genetic programming and all their offspring inherited the instincts and knowledge of their parents. Thus once they had fully grown, which took only a few days, they could speak and operate complex machines and weapons without training. All the knowledge had been passed on to them genetically and they knew everything instinctively. However, female Hymenopterans also had a very high rivalry instinct. Therefore there could only be one female, their queen, amongst a group of Hymenopterans. They really needed a Balancer to get rid of all the surplus females. Only a Balancer could kill the females. All other Hymenopterans instinctively could not kill another of their own species except when there was an official declaration of war between the two queens. And even if that was possible, they still could not kill females of their species. Only the instincts of a Balancer could kill a female Hymenopteran. However, they currently had one queen and too many female would-be princesses that would eventually be fighting their queen for supremacy. It would destroy them all.

Queen Akira was very concerned and none of her loyal males could think of anything they could do about the situation. But then Szehbawizxm or Sam had an intriguing idea. He suggested that they could try and ask the humans for help. It really was an internal matter, but since they were unable to resolve it, maybe they could utilise some outside help. The Onixians seemed nice and they had a very understanding nature. They seemed to respect and tolerate other cultural values and beliefs that were different from their own and did not act with prejudice. Queen Akira went to try seeking some help from Admiral Tabero and told him about her problem. She initially wasn't sure whether it was the right thing to do and was very hesitant with her request. However, Admiral Tabero was very understanding and tried to help. He offered Queen Akira that his people could terminate the females for her. Queen Akira, however, insisted that they had to be devoured since that was their tradition that the surplus women were devoured. She really hoped that the Onixians were willing to do that for her people. It was the natural way for them. Excessive females would destroy their culture. In her case there wasn't much left to destroy and could mean extinction for her species. Female rivalry had caused the destruction of many large hives before and they really could not afford any of that if they were to survive and rebuild their civilisation.

Admiral Tabero gladly lent a hand to help out Queen Akira with her problem. It would strengthen their relationship and could only be mutually beneficial. The Hymenopterans had many far more advanced technologies. They had offered to share some of their technologies for a bit of help. Providing additional help could only mean that they could acquire more of the advanced technologies. In addition, Queen Akira looked quite delicious and one would expect that her daughters must have some of her qualities. Admiral Tabero was really curious how they would taste like but had not been sure about whether it was rude or not to ask such a thing. He knew that different cultures had different customs and protocols and he didn't know much about the Hymenopterans yet in that respect. He had wondered whether he should ask them if they would mind to have some of their females butchered but decided to defer such matters for later. Queen Akira's request to help her out and eat some of her daughters was quite an intriguing request for which Admiral Tabero gladly provided assistance.

The matter was agreed on and the Hymenopterans send all their females, except their queen, of course, to the Onixians so that they could devour them. Admiral Tabero told his crew about his agreement with the queen and asked for volunteers to help out in the matter. Not surprisingly, he immediately was overwhelmed with the numbers of volunteers. Basically, all the Onixians wanted a taste of those Hymenopteran females. He had to divide his crew into little groups each receiving a female Hymenopteran to feast their taste buds on.

Ralph and Caroline were together in a group that was assigned a Hymenopteran female designated F374. The Hymenopteran females were not given any names since they weren't intended to be around for long and merely assigned a number according to the order of when they hatched. F374 just looked like a younger version of the queen; pretty much like she was before her fertilisation. F374 was smaller and plumber than the male Hymenopterans, about the height of a human. She had soft olive green skin that felt just like the soft silky feel of a woman's skin. The Onixians had never touched the queen before and did not know whether she just looked like a human female or whether she actually felt like one as well. Ralph and Caroline now knew after they thoroughly groped F374 and checked out her body from head to toe. Ralph was amazed that F374's chest had two mammary glands that just felt like breasts. They were toned hard muscles but also felt soft from the outside. For the Hymenopterans those glands had no functions at all. They were just evolutionary leftovers that served no purpose.

The Onixians, however, immediately found a use for them. Janet who also was in the group was very intrigued and wanted to try something out. She injected F374 with some fast acting hormones to stimulate the production of milk in her mammary glands. To everyone's surprise, when Janet squeezed F374's tits they were actually able to produce milk. She squeezed both of F374's breasts simultaneously and immediately two thin streams of milk began to form. Ralph opened his mouth and knelt down in front of F374 so that one of the streams of milk was going straight into his mouth. Then Caroline knelt down beside him and also opened her mouth wide to receive the other stream of milk. Then everyone in the group took turns to sample the fresh alien milk.

When everyone had his or her turn, it was time to devour F374 who had a special request. She wanted them to eat her alive. Nobody had any objections and her request was granted. F374 was asked to climb on top of a big metallic table and she spread across it on all fours. She was then secured to it so that she could not move anymore. Janet then grabbed a saw and began to slowly saw off F374's left wing that was attached to the upper back of her body. Soon some blue liquid emerged and flowed out of her wounds. The blue liquid must have been her blood. Caroline licked some of it to see how it tasted like and was surprised to find it quite sweet tasting.

Ralph meanwhile was exploring F374's genitalia in more details. She had an opening similar to a human female between her legs. The outer lips were elastic and felt very much like soft rubber. When he poked around them, they slowly opened up and he was easily able to put his entire fist into it. Ralph began to explore the insides of F374 and pushed his entire arm in and found something smooth and soft. He wrapped his fingers around it and tried to pull it out and was amazed that it actually came out easily. When he finally pulled his fist back out he discovered what he had found. He was holding something that looked like small little eggs. The round little things were translucent and transparent at the same time and illuminated a golden colour like soft honey. There were thousands of delicate little golden eggs. They almost looked like caviar.

Janet immediately took one of the eggs and popped it into her mouth and ate it. It had an unusual but pleasant taste. Janet could not describe the taste since she had never tasted anything like it before but she knew it tasted good and she wanted to eat more of it. Caroline also tried some and immediately liked the taste as well. Soon everyone was fighting for their share of the tiny delicious golden eggs.

When they had finished with the appetizer it was time for the main course, which was of course F374 herself. She had been secured tightly and could not move anymore. She now looked much like an upside down turkey on a platter. The table had been prepared for the feast. Everyone had a plate with a knife and fork on each side and there were many dips and sauces of various flavours scattered neatly around the table so that everyone was able to taste the variety of different flavours. Everyone sat down at the table and looked at their meal. There were little pots with boiling water between each pair of diners. They were planning on having a steamboat meal with the fresh meat from F374. Janet was given the honours of making the first cut and she did that by severing their meal's tits. She used a filet knife to carefully cut off both of F374's breasts. The Hymenopterans seemed to be immune to pain, or at least they showed no signs of the effect. F374 remained motionless and didn't utter a single sound nor did her face distort when Janet cut deeply into her chest and cleanly severed her breasts.

Then Janet carefully divided the breast meat into equal portions for everyone. The breasts were still squirting some milk when Janet cut into them and the meat ended up being covered with sweet milk. Then Janet served a piece of tit meat to each of her fellow diners who gracefully accepted their little treat and consumed their first morsel of Hymenopteran female meat. It must have tasted deliciously since everyone smacked their lips. Janet could not wait till she had served everyone until she got to try her own portion. When she was finally able to taste it she was almost driven to ecstasy from its wild flavour. The raw meat tasted so good that nobody bothered with cooking it in their little steamboat boilers. They just ate the meat raw. Everyone grabbed their filet knife and began to cut off pieces of thin meat from F374 and dipped it in various differently flavoured sauces. Some even ate the meat without bothering to use any additional sauces or dips. They wanted to taste the real and unblemished flavour of the meat. Sometimes they had to use a hammer to smash the hard shells of F374's body. Many parts of her body had no bones and once the hard outer shell was broken there were only meaty bits to be pulled out for consumption. F374's fingers and toes were a bit tricky to eat. Janet had to smash the shells around F374's fingers. It really reminded her of eating a lobster. The delicate and delicious meat had to be skilfully pulled out of the broken shells. Soon the hungry diners had reduced their meal to a pile of broken shells and bones. It had been a very delicious and enjoyable meal. Everyone hoped that there was more to go around.

Queen Akira was very pleased that the Onixians were able to help her depose of her excessive successors in a dignifying way. Since the Hymenopterans were not cannibalistic they could not have devoured the females themselves and killing them any other way would had been undignifying. The infected male Hymenopterans had to undergo various physical examinations to determine whether there was any way that they could be cured, but despite their advanced technologies the Hymenopterans had no cure for AIDS. Queen Akira decided that the Onixians had a very effective and dignifying way of dealing with their problem and was considering to use their solution as a long term solution and have all future females caused by AIDS send to the Onixians for consumption. She only hoped that they would agree to it and help her out long term.

At the end Admiral Tabero and Queen Akira forged an alliance and they came to an agreement to help each other and share resources. Queen Akira felt that she had struck an incredible favourable deal for her people. They only had to share their technology with the Onixians, explain their discoveries and adapt them so that the Onixians could use them. In return the Onixians would provide them with human females as food and incubators as well as eat their females for them. The Onixians provided three important services to the Hymenopterans while they only provided the Onixians with their knowledge and technology. The Hymenopterans felt that the Onixians were giving them more than they received back. They felt like they owed the Onixians a lot for their kindness and generosity. The Onixians on the other hand thought they were giving a great deal. Not only were they provided with the location of Terra and many advanced technologies, they were also given delicious Hymenopteran females to eat. Both sides were extremely happy about the deal and were looking forward to many future co-operations. But first, they had to go to Terra and find their lost people. When the Hymenopteran had sufficiently repaired their ship, the Onixians bid them farewell to continue their mission and went to seek out Terra.